《My life as a human knight has begun》


 Chapter 1: The warrior stood on piling corpses of holy knight, the Sealgair

    This is it.... the day that I''ve been waiting for my entire life. The whole ten thousand of human''s army, full of armour and weapons, greet the summon by the orders... once again marching to the demon''s realm... to turns the world''s fate back into our favour


    I, as a volunteer soldier, joining this holy crusade on behalf of my family. With kingdom''s iron rules, each family must send men, one or many,who capable of bearing arms. Of course... those who desire to live in peace and harmony would not gladly to give their life to throw away just like some trash after being used... but... as for me, this is a bright opportunity, to avenge against the Spear Warrior called Sealgair, who killed my father 13 years ago.


    "We are already near the place! Stay in the condition, men!" I know that man who clad himself in golden armour. He''s one of the famous holy knights... Garmon of the Gold... who also led his own unit called Golden Javelin. His reputation on striking the enemies with surprised is well praised.


    Hearing his words... the men suddenly roar with passion while raising their weapons. I can tell that they tried to null their fear.


    After a long marching, we finally arrived at an area called Kayr. The place in front of us is quite hilly unlike from our standing point, is the straightly vast plain. When I look at the sky... it''s already dwelling in dark, the black cloud has completely closed the sunshine. It''s like we''re in a different world.


    The cold breeze has begun to ride pass us... making me feel uncomfortable and cautious... with thinking various bad things will happen in a moment of a blink of an eye. I began to feel discouraged, holding my sword with a tight grip. My eyes catch the person on the right-side, trembling while his face looks frightened, even the iron bar of the banner which he held, appear to shake by his hands.


    I cannot blame him. Our result battling against the demon has never achieved victory... even for once. The only thing that we received from our war records in the past is an overwhelming number of casualties. We even forge an alliance with the elves, dwarves, beastmen, Girgan, the Sanain and even the help of the deities worshippers... allof us together fight against this demon king... but it was futile. An undisputed victory for them. And so... our relationship with the others began to worse and on a certain year... the each of us brings our own path in different ways.


    And so, we have created our own strongest weapon, the holy knight. They are the best among the best who can defeat numerous demon alone. Sometimes there are twelve people... and sometimes they are only three or less. They will be called based on their traits and speciality. And for this war... we have seven holy knights, which is more balanced than the previous years! I have a feeling that we will win this war for the first time!


    "Um...h-hey, do you think we''ll win this war?" a guy from my left suddenly poke me at my rib with his finger


    "We must win... because the Holy Knight is with us. Plus they are the best among the best! "I never feel this confidence before, so I should spread this vibe of mine to the other as well.


    "Hey, I''m sorry, I''m not going to drop your passion, but for the past few decades, I heard the rumours that there are no holy knights who survived on every single of war. Their corpses being eaten, their weapons also were taken with greedy. It all started when this demon who shows up from nowhere and killed them with ruthless. That demon is called Sealgair" and now, the person in front of me joining our conversation


    Sealgair... that''s the name that I''ve been looking for. The holy knight''s hunter. That name really makes me lose of composure for a moment here. I swear on my father''s name... I''ll kill him!


    "Sealgair ?? never heard of such a title, "


    "What do you expect .. we''re just volunteer soldiers. Things like this usually do not reach the ears of ordinary people like us. But in recent years, this became a hot topic, whether in the village, town or in the city. "


    "I have the information about him and I only know two things about it... Sealgair... is just the title for only one person, neither a clan nor a unit of soldiers. Another one, his characteristic feature is that he is a spear-shield user "he said again


    A spear-shield user... got it. I''ll search that kind of demon as soon we engage with these low lifes!


    While we''re on busy with this kind of topic... an unpleasant shout has reached us... making us end this conversation right here. It''s the scout who came back from surveying the area. His shouts really triggered my emotion, which is right now it mixing with fear, anticipate and rage.


    And then, that scout mount his horse with fast to down the hill and enters our rank. I saw his terrified looks with bathing the sweats. I guess they have arrived.


    With a sudden, our horns blow together with the exact time. It''s the signal of an enemy in sight. And then... my eyes have caught some human figure in that hill. It''s a demon with long twin horns attach on his forehead, long silver hair, bulked body with a silver armour and his right hand wielding a spear. It''s him! my father''s murderer!!


    "On guards!!!" the front line begin to raise their shields and strengthen their pikes in forward.


    That demon looks rage while giving a menacing look at us. He then pointing his spear at us... like giving a signal to attack. And with just that, a huge tremor has reached us. Is it an earthquake? or his magic? But right now, I hear loud stomps from his behind, and those noises became louder and louder.


    "It''s the orc riders!! tighten our defence!"


    The front line men let out his stutter orders, and so for the others rank. To be honest... I also scared a bit after knew our enemy''s first wave is the orc raiders. Their size and height are twice the normal human... including their strength as well.


    Those riders have shown themselves at the top of the hill. And now I became more worried than before... not for me, but for the first line our rank. They''ll be crushed by those massive wild boar''s stomps.


    And their weapon is larger than ours. This is bad--


    "Men at the front, strengthen your defence and raise your spikes a little higher, make sure aim their hideous faces! Silver Eagles, on me!"


    A man who wearing eagle-looking helm... it''s the silver knight, Sir Arnold. His entire army is full of elite archers who have gone through thick and thin with him. Having him on the rear really reassuring.


    But the orcs are already gone down the hill and dashing toward us. Their numbers are countable... but what makes me irritate is they heading here with insanely fast.


    "Silver Eagles... take your aim!"


    It''s alright! Sir Arnold can shoot these pigs through their heads with ease. I should focus on preparing to attack.


    By the time those raiders are in the range for the archers to shoot, I saw for almost entire Silver Eagles aiming their arrow to the sky... with calm. The elites sure have shown me the great gap between us.


    And with a single shout from the silver knight, the Silver Eagles unleash their arrows without delay... and raining to those orcs who approach us.


    But, something weird has occurred... those attacks doesn''t effect to them. More like, the arrows seem hit by some wide object.


    It''s the shield...!


    "The shield protects them!!"


    But the Silver Eagles non-stop firing without a flinch. Their movementsare smooth and in sync. But it was futile. Only a few orcs have fallen from this attacks and now they already near us!


    Suddenly, I hear the men in the front liner mocking, shouting cursing with loud. There are people who shout with rage... not least those shout with sobbing. The situation right now is really intense. In every corner... I can only hear words of a curse, praying, and even the last words for the family. This is the most heat up situation I ever had. It''s far different than dealing with the bandits.


    A massive explosion is heard from the front and the orcs keep ramming in one-way point. They have already infiltrated our rank... now it''s time to lend a hand to those guy in the front.


    From my eyes.... the orcs don''t have any hard time fighting us, even though they in the middle of the sea of our army. They cut, stab, and swing their swords like nothing. Our men cannot hold their feet against them... and just when their approach the orcs, that wild boar will bite and devour them alive.


    Those who called elite soldiers and holy knights are able to stand firm against them. But for us, the commoner, or called volunteer soldier... who not even wear a proper armour or weapon... are most likely being a fodder to these demons.


    And once again... another shout breaks our focus on orcs...


    "Modra and his army have arrived !!"


    An army''s parade with a black flag headed to the battlefield with a large number. This becomes chaotic. Orc alone is hard to defeat it, and now we have to deal with this prince demon''s army itself? don''t joke with me


    Suddenly one of the orcs tried to swing his sword towards me as I who was not ready. I screamed with close my eye, but the orc''s sword hasn''t reached me for some reason. I opened my eyes slowly, apparently, he died being stabbed by the rust knight


    " Snap out, soldier!! We are in battle so stay strong!! "


    With that, I have been slapped by his words, then I shout with rage to clear my mind and run toward the enemies to fight another Orc to help the others.


    After long battles with orc riders, they retreated from the battlefield. We may succeed fend them off but many of us who died in that battle. Our formation also becomes scattered


    "Reform the line !!", a command from one of the superior


    Even if we manage to reform the defence line... but with these number of casualties and injuries... I cannot think other than to retreat and gather the strength back. If I have to choose either revenge or victory... I would pick the latter... but it wasn''t me who do the call... it''s them who called themselves a holy knight


    By the time the soldiers and I feel defeated... a sudden cheered has resounded through the rank. It''s the holy knights... all seven of them are here... right in front of those men. Red, blue, black, silver, purple, gold and rust. All those strong men have appeared before us!


    Seeing them mounted with might giving me back the urge to winning this war.


    "HUMANS!"


    That word was forcing us to stop cheering with instant and change it into intense fear. The one who shouted earlier was among the top powerful being in the world, the eldest son of the demon king... the one they called Prince Modra


    "Have you done enough with this useless war??! Do you really wish to be killed that much!? Don''t you have a family to be taken care off? do not be blind by that greed of yours and return to your land now!! " his voice was clear and loud


    "Ridiculous! we will not stop until your minions have stopped their killing, devouring, defile our innocent people first! In fact, as long as you and your filthy demons remain the acts, and so we shall continue to march against your ruthless over and over again!" sir Garmon replied with loud


    "We will not heed your orders, foul creatures!" and so as the red knight said


    "Go back to your nest, scum!!"


    The situation became uncontrollable as they keep jeering at him with foul language. I also join bullish them because... if we have to recall all those deeds by those demons... it really necessary and a must thing to do.


    "It appears that you really want to die. As the son of the ruler on this land, I''ll gladly to grant that small wish of yours!" he said while wide both his arms.


    Then is turnfor the Modra army cheered loudly, echoing us to silence. I really have a bad feeling about those cheers. Their numbers and strength are far superior toward us.


    "My comrades... the feast has appeared before us! KILL THEM!" The spear warrior earlier giving a command which is us human, can understand his speak


    And so...the Modra army rushed towards us like a water that been pouring from the top and went downhill with fast. They consist of orcs, goblins, dark elves, demons, beasts, outcast humans, and others. They look very strong, plus with their unique weaponsThis story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "CHARGE!!" the golden knight shouts with clear, making all of us, the human army, also join him in charges


    Right in front of us is the golden javelin, the elite soldiers for the golden knight. they preparing to throw their spear while running. And the silver eagles keep firing the arrows from our rear. While the elite unit for the blue knight, UB Defender, which wearing the thick armour have provided us with the safety by running with along with us.


    But the demon hordes aren''t stopped either... making me really nervous with their pressure.


    Hence, both party has collided with each other and the holy war has begun. The battle looks biased as their morale is high, in addition, they are not injured as there were no attacks from us earlier.


    And right now, I fighting with a dark elf''s assassin. Not only his movements are hard to predict but also the pattern of his attack is also unique makes me difficult to fight him. My friend tried to help but died by his hand. I being suppressed by his attack, which made me close to the death. While I moving back to parries those attacks, I''ve miss foot with one of the corpse''s leg, making me sit on the ground with unbalance


    "Zanth ein defa kalh ahn nigg," that dark elf smirk while ready to attack me


    Then this head suddenly split from its body, due to being killed by my comrade.


    "Let''s team upwith me." I reaching his hands and we went together fighting against the enemy.


    On the other hand, the Red Knightfought very well. Lots of Modra''s soldiers have died in his hands. Not least are the other knights. At the same time, the black knight fight like a madman against the Modra soldiers, who surrounded him,not far from my place.


    The Black knightwielding a sacred weapon, the cursed sword, which is being struck or being scratched by his sword will surely die on an instant, and for some reason, he does not want to have his own soldier unit. Despite being alone, his strength was as great as 20 elite men.


    I was impressed and inspired by his skillfully attack, and I pressed hard my attack on the enemy. Suddenly, that circle of those Modra soldiers to the black knight, moving backwith slowly. It''s like giving some space to something.


    I narrowed my eyes and it looks like to be a fight one against one...between the Black knight and one of the Modra''s warrior. He wears two arms, in his right hand holding a spear and in the left hand holding like a small triangular shaped shield. I''m curious about they giving a space for him as he is a high ranking officer because to me, he looks just like other lowest rank demon, unlike other demon generals that wear a fancy, and creepy looking armour. They walk with circling the space, and a sudden jump by clashing with each other''s weapon.


    They fought violently as both mutually attacked. But not long enough, I able to differentiate them. The attacks from black knight become slower while the warrior still retained his violent attacks. Finally, the black knight has made a mistake. A miss swing from black knight has passed over top of warrior''s head. Thus, the warrior bows his head and thrust his spear into the black knight''s leg and penetrate it, then, he pulled out by grabbing the other side of a spear with his great strength, made the black knight lost his balance. Then at the time, just about the black knightin the mid of fallen, that warrior land a lethally blow with his sharp-edge shield to black knight''s neck and then slam it on the ground, causing a loud blow. My eyes have witnessed that he''s barely alive right there from that blow.


    I immediately look at the incident and tried to help him, but being blocked by Modra army... I shouted his name loudly causing the blue knight and rust knight to hear it and they came to the scene .. andbegin the small war there. Their number is like two against thirty.... as when one is dead...comes seven... makes the situation uncontrollable.


    Finished with my fight, I with the other soldiers went to help the Knights. The blue knightwielding a large shield which it absorbs any kind of magical damage, makes him hard to be landed a blow from his enemy, but still, the situation is out of control and .. during the rust knight is busy fighting the other demons...suddenlyhis chest being pierced by the spear from his back, then his head being hit hard with sharp edge shield, causing a small hole at his head


    "SIR RUST!!!" shouted those soldiers after saw their leader lying on the ground without a movement... made a blue knight stop his attack.


    The blue knightwas shocked by the death of his two friends, the black knight and the rust knight. He yells regretfully while the Modra army laughed cheerfully and excitedly. Then he glances to aside of the rust knight dead body, there was a warrior standing beside him with the spears and shield covered with blood, dripping to the ground.


    "You bastard! You''ll pay for it !! " the Blue Knight said with rage as heheaded toward him with anger. Thus, begin a fight between them.


    I shout to stopthe blue knight because the same occasion will happen if fighting that guy. I tried to push my way through the Modra soldier to help the blue knight.


    "You! wait!! Do not go alone! "Shouted my friend but those words didn''t bind me...but I was too late.


    That warrior jumped with high while posture itlike an attacking position, makes the blue knight being cautious as he lifted his shield to prevent that warrior''s attack. Then he landed on a knight''s shield. Then he holds that shield and jumps behind the knight while holding the shield to outbalance him. His strength is unbelievable despite his average figures.


    The shield was very big and heavy, even the blue knight also had difficulty lifting it, causing him to fall backward. He manages to strike the spear into blue knight''s chest... and he died immediately right before my eyes.


    I saw the incident... stunned for what just happened. It ends so sudden. Those three holy knights were supposed to be one of the strongest faction in the kingdom, the saviour of humanity from the demon! why it ends so quickly!?


    I want to retreat but the time I notice... I''ve been surrounded by the demons. My eyes have caught a glimpse that those corpses lying on the ground are my friends earlier. I''ve no words to say. The only thing that I thought right now is... my life will end in a moment.


    Their army started approaching me so I''m ready with my sword. Even if I was killed, at the very least, I must show my effort and valiant to the end!


    But something weird has occurred. Those demons who were approaching me... suddenly stop by some voice. It was the warrior who kills those holy knights. And strangely enough for me, they retreat and went to other enemies.


    I called myself lucky! At least, I wouldn''t have to worry about to be eaten alive with those savage creatures. And now... it just me and this demon warrior. He may alone but he just took care of holy knight in an earlier fight... three of them.


    After recollecting back my courage, I try to attack him. I swing and thrust my sword numerous times, but all those attacks were evaded and parry by him without a sweat. I stop for a while and breathe heavily, even my cold sweat has let out.


    He really fast with his feet!


    Then I continue to attack him. Suddenly, he swings hard with his spear, hitting my right rib causing me thrown aside. My rib has broken, causing the blood comes out from my mouth with force. My vision now is blurred. I forced leg to rise and I swing my sword without course. But he kicks me in the stomach, makes me thrown back with far. The pains from that kick really made my mind''s heavy. My sword has been left with him.


    He approached me with slow. I mustered my strength into my eyes. His face was like a normal human mix with elves ...except that he has a twin horn on his forehead ... hestared right in front of me and asked me some questions.


    "Answer my question and you will receive a fast death, neither you notice it, nor you suffering that pain,"


    I only nodded in response to his question. In fact... I quite surprised by his ability to speak in our language


    "You have a family?"


    "Mother and sister" I replied


    "what''s your occupation in this war?"


    "a volunteer...soldier"


    "Why choose a soldier to live?"


    "My father was murdered by your people" answered me in a stuck voice


    "So you''re here for revenge ?? For your father ?? "


    "For everyone who died in the hands of you demons !!" I said while gritting my teeth


    "The last question ... is there anyone that you love more than your family members, your friends, and your king?"


    "F .. fi .. Fia ..." I reached out to my necklace with despair


    My eyes cannot hold much longer for this tears


    "Any last words, weak human?"


    I can''t do it. The tears running through my cheeks speedily, thinking that my timehas come to an end. I feel hot both from my eyes and my heart.


    "Please ... deliver my sword and my necklace to my family ...and tell them, I am doing my best" my voice become stuck in the throat.


    Truly! I don''t want to die!! please don''t kill me!!


    "I understand," he said with emotionless, closing my small hope with cruel


    I hold my cry with a smile, nodding as I agree


    The warrior swings with a single clean arc, with his knife and behead me. It''s as he said, I don''t feel any pain from his cut. I can''t believe it... a demon keeps his promise. He keeps his promise after all. Thank... you...


    *************************************************************************


    The sound of the hornand the drums have been made, as the human army retreated leaving the battlefield as Modra''s army cheered and roared. After the war, they collected the spoils of war .. including property, weapons and human beings.


    It doesn''t matter to me anyway as today is another bad day for me. Three holy knights and one mere soldier. Really not worth my arrival.


    "Hey, you! my hero"


    Gray of the spear. He''s a close friend to Prince Modra and the one who taught me on wielding this spear. He also the one who trigger the orc riders to attack those human earlier


    "Hmm...oh... it''s you, Commander Gray, What do you want?"


    "Why are you look so unenthusiasm? Be joy at least! I hear the story of you, killing the holyknight again .. three of them this time too ...you''re great, Sheron," commander Gray said while tapping my shoulder with excited.


    "Don''t flatter me with your words, I''ve sick to hear it. In fact, you lie to me... again!"


    "Ehh .. what? what did I do to make you angry like this? lying about what?"


    " You always said that holy knight is the most powerful warrior because they are the master of using the sacred weapons, that forged by those self-claimed believers, the goddess clan, but I always kill them with ease without a sweat. Their fighting skills were far... far... FAR weaker than hobgoblin itself. Damn those weakling phonies,"


    "Hey... don''t blame me for that, Okay? you''re just too strong... that''s all. How about you rethink again to promoting yourself up to be a general? You''re highly skilled in many different types of weapon, so I say your skill is in ninth stage, but your magic not near your strength in weapon...but that''s fine with me as it''s enough for you to secure your place as the general. I hold up your skill and strength with most high regard. Why is that you soagainst to be promoted to the high ranked?"


    "It''s not like I against for it, but more like I don''t feel like it. Remember, I joining this army so that I can slaughter those holy knights for my personal joys as you''ve told me. Besides... I''ve no high ambitions like to command these hordesone day or to rule over this realm. All I want is to fight the stronger opponent, clashing each other''s weapon without cares for life, ripped each other flesh without hold back and feels the intense as your life is put on the front of danger"


    Oh, that kind of thrill... even the gold coins and treasures would not seem to be dear for me.


    "Not that I care but I understand your reason. But hold on to my words... as there will be a powerful warrior, stand against us with his army and pride... and then that time, we will have difficulty in opposing it... "


    He really likes to rub my hair while saying something that sounds so adult!


    "Just to make sure. Is this a true story or one of those drunken stories of yours? Otherwise, I''ll kill you personally"


    Before answering my question, he releasing a long sigh. he really is an annoying old man!


    "You know, you''re the only one who dares to say like that to me. Not even Modra and Malhar have that kind of courage"


    "Out of respect to Modra, that Malhar guy was not worthy of my gaze"


    "Why do you look so edgy?"


    "Because you''re lying to me! I''ve enough with this one-sided battle!"


    "Ha.... to answer your question earlier, I got it from the elder Han. Surely you cannot go against the words from him, am I right?"


    True enough. Elder Han is a demon who has lived long enough... even one might say that he''s from the ancient era. It has been said that He possesses unrivalrystrength and has a vast knowledge about the world and magic. His prophecy also hit the mark. a high-efficiency prophecy


    "And when it will come true?"


    "He said soon," he said while climbing his horse


    "Okay, I''m going to report the result of this war toPrince Modra .. and I''ll tell your greatness to Princess Mana while I''m on it, gahahaha, " He rides away with his men, laughing hard until his laugh was not heard after disappeared


    "T-that bastard. Why won''t he die already... "


    Rather than thinking about that... it''s better to gather these spoils war and leave these place with immediately. So now, right in front of me is three sacred weapons including the shield, one average looked sword, and a necklace.


    I often tell myself that it would be nice to have an appraise skill. Otherwise, I won''t have to call him for every single time I have these weapons


    "Defon !! Come here for a moment "


    A small dark elf with glasses, wearing a robe, it''s him alright. The ''eyes'' of mine. Numerous weapon has gone inspect via through him. If he''s not around to help me, I may use it with ignorance


    "What do you want, Sheron?"


    "Do the usual thing, these things name and the skills"


    "Again ?? How many this time that you have killed this time, Sheron?"


    "Don''t worry, this time only three" I answered nonchalantly


    "Youractions have reached to the knowledge of the other generals... if it continues this way... you might in trouble" he seems too worried about me


    "trouble? you mean by killing me? I would like them to try. Unlike them, I won''t toy around those humans. I gave them an easy death, suit to Modra''s instruction. They just want to make a pet of them"


    "Well, I guess you right because I saw the red knight and gold knight has being put on the anti-mana collar around their neck with General Fhartu just then"


    "Ah... let him do whatever he wants. Okay how about this, you appraise these weapons and I''ll give you one of these to you. And you went to your tribe, go telling them that it''s you who manages to kill the holy knight. With that, you can get more respect from your tribe" I pat Defon''s shoulder with sparkling eyes


    "Sheron... I don''t want to say this, but my people have known for a long time that you always give me the sacred weapon... so this trick won''t do for me" Defon''s voice has sounded sulk.


    "Ahahaha, is that so??"


    "I want you to teach me how to use the weapons with the fullest because I''m tired of sitting in the support line alone"


    "Hmm... alright, you got yourself the deal, so let''s get to it"


    Defon then opens his glasses to use the magic in his eyes. Defon has eyes that can identify the names and ability of weapons forged by the goddess clan.


    I fond of Defon''s appraise skill, but it just a little disappointing. It would be great if Defon can master the skill of weapon... combining with his magic and advantage .. he might become one of the famous warriors of the dark elf.


    "I''ve finished checking it, Sheron"


    "Okay, let''s go!"


    "The blue knight''s shield name is Alm-Denika ... it can absorb the magical attacks, even the fifth stage of magic too. Then it''s released it by doubling the damage."


    " Fifth stage of magic?? that''s sure high-quality shield, okay ...next one"


    "The sword used by the rusty knight is Rustia Enti, the abilityof the sword is the same as its name, to rust anything that it touches and is deadly sharp."


    "Meh, just another sacred weapon that already has the same ability as before. Those phonies are running out of an idea, I guess. The last one!" Sheron said with a bored tone


    "Black Knight''s sword... Selakhrdur, a sword that can make an instant kill even if it''s just a slice or scratch on the skin."


    "Wow... now that''s what we''re talking about. Deadly!"


    " Alright then..you can take these sword''s and I take the shield. Take these swords to the blacksmith, forge it. Make it a little bit smaller to pair it with your physic so that you can easily use it... after that, I''ll teach you how to use the dual sword"


    "Is it right for me to take these weapons?" Defon asks to confirm


    "The sound of your tone like this is the first time I give you a sacred weapon, where all the weapons I gave you?"


    "I sell it to the mountain bandits for a high price" Defon answered with a straight face


    "You what!? all of it??! what about Rulcahr, the spear that has massive destruction that near the 10th stage?? that weapon is the symbol of our friendship... where is it now??"


    "I sold it too because you never keep your promise to teach me. So I sell it, for my magic books with the elder dark elves" said Defon


    I cannot believe this. He even sold Rulcahr! this little demon...! ah, forget it. It was my fault, to begin with.


    "Hmm .. do as you like then .. I want to ask help a blacksmith from dark witch to forgethis shield and make a necklace."


    And why is he smiling like that? Did I say something weird?


    "Princess Mana"


    "oh.. just Shut up .."

 Chapter 2: Decision

    A few days after the battle of Kayr, I''ve been disturbed by some unwell thought... causing me lost in the thought for a while


    It''s about no other than that normal footsoldier that I killed. I wasn''t myself back then... and to be honest, I rarely kill any mere soldier on the battlefield. And right now, my mind was trying to recollect back on what was that all about. For that reason, I make myself by sitting on the rooftop and having a calm breeze for myself.


    It''s a windy season so sitting out here in this evening is the best course of action


    "What I was thinking back there..." that''s the words that keep swimming around in my head


    I sunk my hand in the pocket and let out the necklace which is belonged to him. A strange feeling is striking me... what was it, lonely? despair? or angry? but one thing that assures me is definitely not a happy vibe.


    Why am I asking him? What''s my motive for it? Why don''t I just kill him quickly like any other enemy? Usually, I won''t talk even to my allies, let alone the enemies.


    "Sheron!"


    "Hmm ??" a familiar voice pulls me back to the reality


    I looking at the three demons who floatings in mid-air in front of me. It''s the skeleton siblings. They have a bat-like wing attached on their backs, allowing them to fly like a bird.


    "What''s wrong? you look even gloomy than usual"One of them said with a sickle on this hand


    "Nothing, where are you going at this time?"


    "We want to go to a nearby human village, to kidnap their children that still wandering around the dust, care to join us?"


    "Nah, I''m good. Just be careful with their wild arrows " I reminding them about a random arrow being shot by those humans. Well, they are skeletons... mere arrow from the villagers cannot even tickle them.


    "Sure, I''ll keep that in mind. Ah, while we on it, we''ll try to bring some for you... you can expect that from us~" the three of them laugh each other but that won''t trigger me to do the exact same


    They flew away as soon they finish their business, or I can say a visit for me. The skeleton brothers used to play with me since a kid, that''s why I have a kinda good relationship with them.


    Talking about kids, I remember clearly about the conversation with that old Gray. Thinking about that really embarrassed me.


    *****


    "Mr Gray... what is a holy knight?" Sheron pointing at the wanted poster that he grabs


    "The holy knight is the human knight who uses the sacred weapon made by the goddess to kill us"


    "Why human wants to kill us ?? why the goddess helping them?? what mistake that we''ve done ?? "


    Commander Gray smiled seeing the shining eyes exhibited by Sheron while asking questions.


    "In ancient times... before men existed, we, the demons and other races have long existed in this world. When the human is having trouble by their ignorance, we''re the one who helps them... teach them to create things and use weapons, using magic and all kinds of knowledge.... until they manage to live on their own, even rule their own kingdom self"


    "But why want to kill us?"


    "We are the superior being in this world. No other races have better in magic, knowledge, civilization, structure building, even with the skill of weapon... we far beyond greater than them"


    "And just that reason alone, the human feeling a threat by living with us, as we are looks different than them. They even capture our people, torture them and sell to other humans. Day by days, year by years... their population has become uncountable. They were afraid of us as they don''t want to be inferior to us. Even the goddess has felt the same way"


    "The decades have past and their population has grown bigger, so they need to find new land for their new settlement. And they''re broke their oath with the demon king by attacking one of our villages. They keep attacking and selling our people until the demon king has no choice but defend our land by raising war with the human"


    Sheron bowed his head in fear of humans greed. Seeing that reaction, Commander Gray put his big hand over Sheron''s head and patted him.


    "Do not be afraid... uncle Gray will teach you how to play the weapon so you can defend yourself from them" his promise make Sheron smile happily


    "Are you promise, sir ??"


    "Promise," Commander Gray said with a smiling


    * * * * *


    Now that I thinking...


    Why the holy knight is called holy... is it because of their weapons? or their temperament? If they have the goddess clan helping them, why they keep losing to us? Are we that strong... enough to no one able to stand in our way?


    If so, thenI''ve already fed up on this endless one-sided battle. I want to go to their place. I want to see what kind of trouble that causes them to always lost to us and besides, I also have a secondary reason to do with.


    I have made up my mind. I''ll go there and find the answer for myself, then I''ll decide the right course to take. And then--


    "Sheron!" I heard a woman''s voice from down here... Don''t tell me-- damn, it''s really her!


    "Mana!" I jumped off from my seat, to meet her.


    "What are you doing here? okay, that''s not the real question here... where is Adail, your fiance? I do not want any trouble with him because he''s so annoying "


    That guy really ticks me off. It''s not like he''s far stronger than me... but the way he talks and acts... I find it hard to deal with. He''s a demon who has many connections.


    "Why you! Sheron, now listen to me. There a two reason I came here to tell you because the first one is coming out recently" Mana huffed, hahaha... it''s so easy to tease her


    "And what it is?"


    "First... I already told you that he''s not my fiance! he''s just my brother''s friend and second,...I''m here justto meet you" she says it without hesitation, hasn''t she?


    "Oh.., so now you alreadyaccomplished your goals, I guess there''s no reason for you to stay here then. Thank you for your visit, you may leave now~"


    "what''s with that attitude of yours... geez" look, she''s mumbling alone! that''s a very cute thing to see... hahaha


    "Stop laughing~!"


    "Okay-okay"


    "And... thank you "


    "for what?"


    " For this" She showed me a shield-shaped necklace


    "Oh... that, That''s -"


    "Thank you, Sheron" Oh great, she''s making that face with a smile. I can''t even look at her properly


    Mana is my friend from the kid. Back in the days, we often played together, along with her brothers


    She also the youngest daughter of the demon king, a princess to be told. She has a long, golden brown hair. Has an excellent body for her age, white skin and has a dazzling face. If she goes to the elve''s forest, she will be mistaken as one of the local.


    It can be said that I''m the only one who can talk freely to her since the demon king is the first one who took after me before that old man Gray. So our relationship is kinda close, and many of those who misunderstand me as her lover, while my thought about her is different.


    "What are you doing?" she asked as she saw me wearing this leather armour


    "I thought about travelling" I replied as I put a shield on my back while talking to her


    "I want to go too !!" Mana said excitedly


    "Don''t be ridiculous, You''re a princess, I''ll be in trouble one to answer your father"


    "Please, take me away with you ~" she begging to me now, "I''m tired of being locked inside the castle forever. I want to go adventure too!"


    "I can''t "


    "You can ~"


    "I can''t... geeez.. I do not just go wandering around aimless.. you know,"The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "You''re not~?" she clinging to my left arm. I can feel her soft part just by sensing it with my arm. Not good...


    "I''m not!! I''ve something important to do"


    "What''s that important thing?" She asks that sharp question with a staring dagger to me


    "C-Commander Graytold me to go spying athuman''s side .. and it''s dangerous for you to go with me because it might affect this major mission... so I have to go alone"


    That face she makes... I know that face of her. It''s showing that she doesn''t fully trust my reasoning. what a pain in the neck!


    "So, how long?"


    "How long what??"


    "How long does that spy mission go?"


    "O-oh... hmm... two years or more ..."


    "Two years ?? What are you doing there for that long? "She asked me while grabbing my shirt with strength, and then shaking me


    "Don''t tell me that you want to breed with the human!? Even we''re demons, I won''t allow it!"


    "Hmm, never thought about that. I''ll put that on my reminder list"


    "Sheron!"


    "O-okay! I''m just j-joking... so please stop shaking my head!"


    Finally, it stopped. The surrounding keep shaking as my leg lost its balance. She''s one dreadful demon!


    "I''ve my own reason for that length. The human land is vast... and they have many kingdoms around the world. To be honest, two years won''t enough, so for a starter, I''ll go to the nearest kingdom"


    Please let this bluff through that thick head of her!


    "Your basis makes sense. Okay, I believe in you... I will tell this to Big brother Modraand Brother Malharso they will manage your supplies," She said that as wanting to leave this place.


    "No, wait a minute,"


    Damn it, I''ll be dead meat if those brothers find out my plan because they forbid any demon to stay at the human side for morethan 2 days. Guess I have no choice


    I reach her and pull her hand, and bring her to my embrace. This is the only way to make her feels calm and obedient.


    "She--"


    "Just stay still..."


    I learn this technique from a demon who I coincidently happen to be there after the battle ended. His wife looks furious and his daughter continuously crying upon greeting him. And then he hugged them and rub their head, and magically, they became silent and had that calm showing on their face.


    From that moment, I tried that technique at Mana while she''s on rage. Apparently, it works... but somehow she looks red and sweating lots, even for now. It was that day, I continuously hug her, whenever she feels angry, hesitated or sad... but for now, I assume that she''s just too agitated.


    "I beg you... please don''t tell them"


    "But why?" her voice sounds timid...


    "You already know me, Mana. I like do things alone, as I was back your father found me. This is a mission that even Modra must not know"


    "But I just want to help..."


    I hug her even close..."I know. So for that, can I trust you?"


    A sudden hug around my waist with a fragile strength. She lands her face on my chest and rubbing it. That''s her answer-- it''s a ''yes''


    But seeing her like this, making me a bad guy. I spoiled her too much.


    And after succeeding to convince Mana, she then left my house yard while humming. She really is a strange girl... heh.


    "Wow, this is rare ~" that voice...


    it comes from that big tree behind the house. That sneaky little bastard... he''s now better at concealing himself


    "It''s rare to see Sheron, the antisocial who clad himself with huge achievement... smile sincerely for a girl~ hahaha"


    "Okay Godin, that''s enough hiding"


    A whirl has shown at the mid-air, right before my eyes. And then comes out from that whirl is a demon who wearing a dark slim attire, combine it with her blue long scarf. And that demon is called Godin, one of my few friends.


    "Since when you are here?"


    "Since you hug Mana with greedy... hehe ~"


    "Damn... you have a bad sense of timing..."


    "hahaha"


    "Ahem... done with your surveilling the area?"


    "Easily done ~"


    This is Godin, a demon who can emerge himself with the wind and possess a rare ability, teleportation. It allows him to go place to another place with a blink of an eye... as long as he has been that place or have a clear image about it.... or so I''ve been told by him


    "You better keep this matter to your own knowledge"


    "About what?"


    "About Mana coming here. Things will get rough for me if those candidates were starting to sniff this matter"


    "Candidates? ah... you mean those guys who want to marry Mana. Sure thing, friend... anything for you"


    "Then that''s good. I trust you"


    "Another thing to add, Sheron..."


    "What?"


    "If you want to find the owner of that necklace and the sword... bring those things to the Night Witch. She lived near the lake in the south. Well then, I take my leave..."


    so he already knows that part... damn this bastard...


    He disappeared just like that. It''s been a while but he''s a lot stronger than before... but not near enough to wake up my appetite to fight. Now that I know what to do and know where to head for... things got a little easier.


    ***************************************************************************


    It takes for a couple of hours to reach here... and finally, I''m here. To be honest... I never set my foot on this district... so I kinda nervous as the moment I arrived, a chill has run through my body. It''s making me feel uneasy.


    The sound of birds, those wind blows the trees... plus with I arrive at the night... even me, starting to put more effort into alert at the surrounding. Holding the small spear on my hand, I''ll lung anything that triggers me to and put a hole between their eyes if anything goes funny--


    "Young man--"


    A moment notice I received that voice, my hand quickly raise the spear and start to lung to that voice came from


    Upon my attack, my eyes caught a small figure, cloaking itself with an old robe... holding a basket that full with some kind of sticks


    Crap... I''m too fast!!


    It''s too late for her to--


    "Hey... is this the way you greet others?"


    ...


    .........?!


    What the...


    S-she stopped my attack... with only her two fingers? my very own full strength has been nullified by this old lady? I can''t believe this...


    "I-I''m sorry. My arm is out of control, plus I''m in an alert so anything that surrounds me will get hit"


    "Not your fault. Maybe that''s the way you have been taught until now. So, what business do I have with a famous kid like you?"


    "Famous?"


    "You can''t fool this young lady. You rack all your achievement by slaying those who have a decent reputation as the strongest. Not to mention... you''re one of the twelve symbols"


    Just about I want to respond to her question, I remembered one of the few advice from Godin, and that''s to be careful about choosing my words and stay humble. For now, I will obey these rules


    "I came here to ask for your help, O wise one. Please help this foolish demon with your grand knowledge"


    "Oh, so you do learn how to be polite. Very well, get inside"


    "Just like that?"


    "What are you hoping for? get in already"


    Once I got her permission, I entering this small hut which located at the bay of the lake. And just like the outside, the interior is no better. The place is a mess, full with empty bottles and scrolls.


    "Sit anywhere you like"


    "I take your offer"


    I choose to sit in front of her. I wonder why is she called the night witch. She is just like a human, but only a slight ugly. Maybe she''s too old.


    "So, what kind of help do you need from me?"


    "I-I just wondering if you can look upon these items. I want to know the owner''s name and place"


    I handed the sword and the necklace to her. Once she reaches those items, I can see her arms... full of burns and scars. No wonder she hides them in that big cloak of her.


    "This is human''s invention. The sharpness and the durability of this sword are below average. While the necklace is worth about two gold coin"


    "That''s cheap..."


    "What can you expect? they''re human. The invention, tactical warfare, even alchemy... they below us in agreat gap"


    "I-I see. So, did you find the location for these two items?"


    "Hold on, boy. Everything in this world has the price... even for love"


    "How much for the cost? name your price"


    "Aren''t you too hastily? very well... I want a pair of Phiro''s eye"


    "Phiro eyes...?"


    "Your loots from the war. You received them thirteen years ago when fighting with the white knight"


    Do I have that kind of item? the only thing that I kept in the house is a sacred treasure and a dozen of the treasure box...wait--


    "Did you mean, that white knight?" I asked curiously


    "Dunno what you mean, but the price is still the same"


    I''m quite surprised by what is she demanding. That knight is quite a tough opponent. That phiro eyes were mentioned by her is his eyes... which allowed him to see a future in ten seconds. In the past, I was considering to put them on and replacing with mine but being strictly against by Mana and Defon so I scratch the idea.


    "So, do we have a term?"


    "Definitely. I''ll go back to fetch that thing. it''ll be a moment so please wait"


    "No need for you to do that. Just sit down and lend me your hand for a bit"


    "O-okay..."


    I do not know what''s she thinking but it''d be the best to follow her instruction. I stretch my right-hand to her, and she grabs it with force. She then rub my palm with her hand while her mouth whispering on something.


    And something strange has occurred...


    A jar that has a pair of an eye in it suddenly arrived at her left-hand... this is insanely shocking me!


    "W-what has just happened here?"


    "Surprised? it''s one of my original spells"


    "That''s amazing!"-- I feel awe by her magic


    "Stop it, you make me embarrassed. But to be honest, this isn''t the best of me. In my prime form, I can easily obtain this with just staring at your eyes. But once you reach this stage, soon you will realize that age really is limiting everything"


    "Ha..."-- I''m replying her words with a half-cooked answer


    "So, will you do the task?"


    "Very well. Give me those things"


    Without hesitating, I gave the sword and the necklace to her. She then grabs a bowl that filled with water and pouring it to those two items. I find myself in confusing to comprehend her act.


    Once she finished bathing the sword and the necklace, she took a few papers at the nearby wooden chair, and wipe it until both of it dry. The papers then glowing in red light, radiance through all this cramped space.


    I catch a glimpse of what happened to those papers. The words came out from it with slowly until it is visible to see. Truly, I became wordless for that reason. Until now, all I saw within my life was a devastating spell, destruction magic and divine rune cast by those high-level fighters... it became regular to my eyes but these... It soon became my favourite. I must seek time to learn from her


    "It''s done. Take these papers"


    I take those with care since it still soaked. And I read the content while placing those wet papers on my palm


    "Sword: Savic family .. north Roca village"


    "Necklaces: Herald''s family .. north Roca village"


    "Roca village. where is that place?"


    "If I was not mistaken... from here, it''s to the west across the mountain, through the thick forest and you will see a human village. There''s a river so you should ride along with it, it will lead you to the human settlement. Judging from the distance... it''s a long way to travel. It will be a one-day journey if you go by riding an Arghan... but if by a horse, maybe it took three or four days"


    The Arghan she spoke is a sky dragon. A bit mild and loyal to his master... unlike other dragons... especially elder dragon which they can talk and has an unshaken pride. Arghan usually being ride only by the superiors.


    I stood up and bows to her, sign for respecting her. It''s a common tradition to bow your head to those whom you respect. Oh, that''s right! I forgot to ask her name...


    "May I ask for your name?"


    "Oh my. You ask me to go out with you? well... that was sudden. I''m in my eighty but sure, I''ll gladly accept it~"


    "No, I''m just asking your name. It would be rude to always call o wise one with the name night witch"-- she then turns silence, and shows he bitter smile to me...


    "Hey, Sheron..."-- I''m quite taken for this. She never mentions my name till now, not after our first meet


    "Yes?"


    "Do you know why we, the women who hide in this big old cloak, called the night witch?"


    "I guess is because of your vast knowledge?"


    "That''s is one... but the main is..."-- she then stops in the middle, turns herself back on me


    "O wise one?"


    "I-it''s nothing..."-- her reply sounds like after crying


    I took a second for my eyes to observe the surrounding and I find it really lonely. Live alone in this poor structure building, being cast off by their own kin... I can understand how of those outcast human that lives with us... feels.


    Being discard like some trash... having nowhere to live... having no blanket for the night... now my wrath upon those who cast them... boiled up.


    "Hey, O wise one..."


    "What?"


    "Your age is not that old. I''m in one-hundred seventy... so that''s mean I''m your elder, am I right?"-- I''m trying to cheer her up.


    "Heh. Our timeline age is different, idiot"


    "It sure is... hehehe"-- now she''s finally smiling again. That''s good!


    "... It''s Trey... that''s my name"


    "Ms Trey, once I finished my task... I''ll come to visit you again if you allow it"


    "Bring some gift along with you"-- what an amusing human she is...


    "I''ll keep that in mind"

 Chapter 3: a sincere Smile for human

    The sound of a horse''s run echoing all over the place, stomping with loud through the jungle, then ride through the bush where the sound was shutting off, then jumping over fallen stumps...I think it''s been a long ride after leaving away from Trey''s hut...


    "Hmm. it''s a little bright here "-- I''m trying to compare the weather here with my hometown which is the sunlight favour hereover us


    Since I''m riding too long, I stopped at the near river to rest. It''s a perfect place for my partner to release his thirsty. I let him drink the river and headed to the small hill where the big tree stood with mighty at that top. After putting all the luggage near the roots, I''m having myself by leaning under the shadow of that tree.


    Since it is big, and the leaves block the sunlight, while the wind blows gently... I can say it''s a suitable spot for resting. Not to mention this beautiful scenery... it''s exquisite.


    And my hand starts to play the necklace again while watching this greeny view. I wonder when did my hand had the chance to pick the necklace from the bags... I wasn''t even aware of it.


    Maybe it''s already become my habit... and I find this necklace is quite beautiful. I should ask the owner to sell it to me later.


    [sounds of a whip being swing on the ground]


    "crap, humans!"


    I immediately took up my bags and went hide behind the tree. Not that I''m afraid to those human... but I''m a demon. Things will get messy if they spotted me. I plan on using the transformation spell that I learned from elder Han when I''m near the village.


    Should I kill them and burn them till ashes? if they are just normal villagers then I''ll let it slide...since they aren''t capable of harming me


    .....


    after hiding behind this tree for a few minutes... the sounds of that whip became louder as they near. Apparently, it''s not a normal villager... but it''s a group of bandits... full with weapons as well.


    Behind them is a people who were chained at their hands and walk with a line. Men, old, women, teenagers... all kind of age are in that line. Behind them are the carts full of kids... and of course... they were being tied up. Once I calculate them... the numbers of them near thirty or more.


    I should stay here until that group left this place... but a strange question has popped up in my mind. They seem to come from the direction of the village... the place I want to go to. Even if it''s a village... they should have at least a guard or something that can defend them from these bandits... but from what I observed... those men doesn''t seem in engaged with any battle.


    They don''t look tired, not even a sign from being attack has shown by them. Unless they have a sacred weapon... that''s a different story.


    "We stop here!"-- a well-built human shouts as his right-arm rise in the air


    He looks sturdy and kinda capable of fighting. I bet he''s this group leader. And those axes at his back... I''m pretty sure that weapon seems familiar to me


    I will confirm that later, so the first thing I''ll have to do is to leave this place for good.Remain silent in this spot will not be any good as they can easily saw me if they trying hard enough. So for a starter... I''ll transform into a human.


    To do this spell... all I have to do is to empty my mind and let the aura flow out from my body and they will do the job. Okay... calm down. First... close your eyes... and empty your mind... empty your--


    "--- what are you--? get off me!" -- I heard a girl''s voice. Ignore her, Sheron...


    "Please release her! Don''t harm her!"-- hmm... now it turns for the villagers now pleading... don''t mind them...


    "Hey, this girl got smooth skin. Her chest is soft too.... you guys, come join me"-- Ooh... is she being violated? not that I care as long as they do not notice me


    Good... my appearance has completely changed. My hands look similar to a normal human too. This is the first time I use such a spell and the result is quite good. Now the only left is to see my own face if there any changes...


    "Captain! I found a horse drinking at the riverbank"


    "Yeah... I found a strange blue light behind that tree at that hill too. You two, go check behind that tree. If there''s a horse... then it''s master should be near too"Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    The moment I heard that sentence came out from his mouth, I accidentally cast off the spell... out of shock.


    "You there, from the behind that big tree ... come out or I''ll kill you!"


    Oh... how long has been that I''m being threatened like this. Is it from that old Grey or those foolish humans from over past decades? how nostalgic for me to feels this sensation. Either way, I must act reply it like a coward human. A coward human... okay I can do this...!


    "I-I meant no harm..."


    "We''ll decide that for you. Come out and show yourself. If you bring weapons, throw it aside and make me see it!!"-- his sounded all high and mighty... that''s a human for you


    "I did not bring any weapons on me. I''m just a traveller..."


    He then chuckles hearing my reason," I''m not stupid, you know. This path of the forest is only known by those who went to war with the demons. Any traveller would avoid using this path all so they won''t meet us...even for a local people"


    ... really?.... I didn''t know that


    "I-I''m a new traveller. I''ve heard that this path is the shortest way to the village"


    "Stop this farce and reveal yourself, demon!"


    "I''m not a demon!"


    "Then prove it!"


    It can''t be helped... so I slowly showing myself from behind the tree and meet them. Once those bandits are in my view... my mouth instantly mumbling as counting their number. It''s a bit habit of mine to measure my situation before the act.


    Apparently... the number exceed thirty, and most of all... they are well-equip with weapons. There are two lines of the bandits that guarding the slaves, one that held my horse. There are three carriages and each of those have at least three guards. And a few of them is gang on a girl who is held by them


    "A young boy huh? a good finding here, boys!"-- the big guy among them roars to his men and they all cheers as well.


    The cheering living up this place, making all the captives tremble by it. The kids start wailing for their parent, while the daughters wearing a hopeless face toward hearing that roars. I can firmly say that this view is no better than at the hometown.


    Playing as the weak might not the correct answer, and maybe... if I help these villagers, they might provide me with information that I need


    "So, hands on the back head and walk toward me, now..."


    It''s decided... I will help the villagers.


    "Are you a bandit?"-- I''m just want to confirm it before the massacre begun


    "Yes, I am..."-- he chuckles while answer me


    "And those men... your companions?"


    "Couldn''t agree more~ hahaha"


    "And those who been captive by you... aren''t they the innocent peoples?"


    "They are my goods, my source of income! make haste your move... as I became impatient with you!"


    "Then... let the death be your last companion!"


    I took my spear from the ground and dash toward their leader. He seems to stun by my blink arrival, so I give him a powerful stomp on his stomach, causing him to fly back through the trees. I consider that attack to be a gentle touch from my feet, but for human... who knows


    "Boss...!!"-- all of them shout the same words after saw their leader fly past them


    "You bastard! Kill him...!"


    A single command from a random guy causing all of the bandits from each side rush toward me with their respective weapons. I do not want any of them to flee, so I deliberate by evading all of their attacks and make myself look disadvantage.


    Apparently, my plan works. All 35 worms have gathered... and encircle me like I''m some of their prey. Plus, our battle holds a bit far from the carriages and the captives, which is they will not use human shield to escape.


    "I will gouge your eyes, and sell you to the demons!"-- all of them chuckles


    "Demons huh...?"-- that''s strange... I smile hearing that word


    "It seems you can smile while facing your worst, kid~! but I have to say... you have the skill to dodge all the attacks at once"


    "Say... have you heard a black spear demon?"


    "Those will be your last words..!!"-- they charge at me in every side at the same time


    "Shifar te amnul itog, rkum... (pray for your demise, fools...) "


    I took a stance by spread my pivot leg at the front, while my right leg act as a spring. I take a deep breathe, and release it with calm. Noticing they enter my range of attack, I release a barrage of my spear-thrust toward them. For me, their movement is slow, so I can pinpoint the attack to become lethal. For that, each of my attacks has gone piercing their necks.


    I keep my barrage while rotate myself around to aim them. After a few seconds have passed, I decided to end my endless attacks... and find all of them lie on the ground with a hole on their neck as the moment I stop the barrage.


    A second I took a glance over them, I find their last expression was befitting as their rotten nature. Thus I leave the bandits and headed to the where captives are.


    I stop at the girl who nearly getting ''play'' by them. Her blouse was torn and dirty... as she can only cover her private place. I took my cloak and put around her," Are you hurt?"


    "J-just a scratch..."


    I only release a heavy sigh of release and threw a smile to her, all for to convince her that I''m no threat


    And here I thought they will cheer for my killing but instead, they trembling. Well... I had expected.


    "M-my kid...!"-- an old woman starts speaking as I walk near her


    "I will, but after this... okay?"-- I broke her choke and went to the others, and done the same thing.


    They became shocked as I broke the choke for them... until I understand what''s in their mind right now.


    I went to the carriages, and release the youngsters. The moment their hands and legs free from being tied... they force their way out the carriages... and even pushing me to the side.


    And apparently, I''m in no state of anger. In fact... my eyes witnessing almost all the captives hug their kids, kissing their forehead numerously... and cries. This is somewhat felt nostalgic as I reminisce about the past... saving Godin from being taken away by the humans.


    I take a seat and watch this scenery, with a mixing feeling. Why not... because just now, I help the human. And that is new by any mean.


    "Big brother...~!"-- a sudden call greet me from keeps daydreaming... and I find a girl and her mother stand before me


    "Young man, thank you for saving us...we''re truly grateful!!


    "Thank you, big brother...!"


    They both lowering their head to me. I really think this situation is feeling awkward. Not until I saw the tears dropping from that old lady.


    "Please raise your head. It wasn''t even a problem for me anyway..."


    They both do as I told without question


    "Thank you...~"-- with a smile attach on their lips, they said it with sync


    "You''re welcome..."--- ....!?


    Hmm... this is really something new for me in this journey


    I''m showing a smile to human...

 Chapter 4: A human name

    They gathered in front of Sheron and one of the oldest of them approach him, "thank you, young man .. thank you so much for putting your life to save us"


    "It''s okay, besides, it''s just a coincidence that I''m here too," said Sheron who has been accustomed in courtesy with the elderly after meeting with the Nightwitch


    "You''re pretty strong for your age, how old are you?" Asked the middle-aged men.


    "Hund... - Seventeen! " Sheron almost forgot his lifetime which is not the same as humans.


    "So young. Where do you come from, judging from your direction, itjust like you have returned from Demon Lord''s territory... are you....??" asked the old lady


    "they sure ask a lot question,"Sheron annoyed


    Herealized that if hebeen exposed, he had to kill them all just to save his identity as a spy and that sure troublesome for him because hehad to make a lot of cleans up for it. He silent for a while to think a good reason to fool them


    "My village was destroyed by Manala and Jarda tribe... so I had to flee to the human- ...to the city to ask for help and, shelter," said Sheron


    "Manala? What tribeis it ?? What is Jarda? we never heard about that" They asking confusedly


    "ugh.. what a pain~!"


    " My village is the remote one so it''s to be expected you didn''t know about them. The Manala is known as a great, savage, powerful and scary species of wolves. They were a difficult creature to kill it. They also can stand like humans, talk, play weapon, and even think like a human. "Sheron explain with careful


    "Jarda is an indigenous people who like to eat anything related to meat.. especially human, although they also once human, they will eat anyone who is not from their tribe" he explained


    Everyone was silent upon hearing Sheron''s explanation. They began to mumbling with a pale expression


    "how can they work together to attack your village ?? Your story is ridiculous and suspicious"-- the fat guy frown


    "Weggar .., silence," says thegirl who wears Sheron''s robe


    "You see, Anna...hisstrength, his skill, also the way heattacks those bandits as he was not a human. Even thestory is also not convincing" --Weggar explain his worried to that girl named Anna


    "I thinkhe is a subordinate of the Demon Lord...if not, he can not possibly be so calm, after killing people that way !!"-- he continues to speak with a loud voice


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation." Let''s hear first what he wants to say, Weggar de Fam," said the old man


    "No... I will not hear it...You''ve all seen it. He moves fast as not a human... and while we''re still this many, I propose to surround him, and kill him with haste!" Weggar suggests his plan to the others with confident


    Suddenly, Weggar felt likes a sting with the warm feeling of his left cheek... then he knows what cause of it. It was because Aya slapped his face


    "Don''t you dare to talk like that to him... you ungrateful guy. Even if we are noble, that does not mean we can accuse and sentence someone. I ashamed to have a fiance like you!"--Aya said with rage feelings


    "Still, Weggar... you too already seen with your own eyes... he beat those bandits alone, even if it''s true your accuse toward him, it''s impossible for us to catch him alive, let alone to kill him," said middle-aged men which make Weggar silence


    "Hmmm, alright I get it. You !! continue with your story. But remember .. this doesn''t mean I''ve trusted you, but because for Aya, "Weggar said


    "Thank you for giving me a chance, Weggar, "Sheron said while smiling


    "It''s Young Lord Weggar for your knowledge," replied him with a smug face


    Sheron just smiled, "you little piggy brat !!! soon.. I will make sure to torture you, and kill you brutally when there''s a chance," he said in his heart, filled with anger.


    "Well .. young man, please continue to your story, we stop with Weggar''s question, where he asks, do they cooperate to attack your village?"


    "No .. they attack at different times ..." Sheron recalls his tricks smoothly as if the story wastrue


    "I''ll tell you before I get here. Four days ago, a wounded soldier came to our village. He was seriously injured and our medicines were not able to cure him. Plus with no one expert in healing people...so my friend and I went to the nearby village to buy medicines and cloth for him, and while we were on the way, a thick black smoke went up to the sky from our view...and it seems like it''s from our village"


    "We becameanxious, then speeding up our rides for fear of bad things happen in our village, and it does happen. The Manala attacked our village, this is because that soldier was actually injured to flee from them. They follow his trace of blood. We fought until the moon stands mighty at night. Only then, the Manala tribe finally let us alone. But that doesn''t end like that"


    "The Jarda came out behind the thick forest behind our villages as soon as The Manala leaves us and attacked our people violently. Their number was just too many for us to defend. Many of my villagers were injured and died during the Manala attack. They kill and eat our peoplealive. We fought till dawn, then they ran away after massacre our people and.... leaving me alone with those corpses "-- Sheron''s voice sounded sad


    "I want to find some shelter in town, so I''m on my way to go there"


    The reaction on their face seems sad... except Weggar. they discuss among themselves and they all nod, sign to agree about something that they discuss


    "young man, this is just a suggestion from us. why don''t you just stay in the village with us? Our village is full of empty house cause due to the many campaigns of volunteer soldier against Demon Lord, many of those who go there and never came back for years. so... what''s your answer, young man??" the old man asks withholding his stick


    "In addition, if you want to stay in the city, the cost of living there is quite expensive for a boy like you who already has nothing left." said the middle-aged man


    "so... Where are you all staying?"


    "Roca Village"


    "Roca village ??! isn''t that village name is the same name as the place I headed for, if so, then this is a good opportunity that I mustnot let go, "Sheron''s smile when he heard that


    "Okay. I agree with your suggestion then, thank you" he said


    "your welcome, young man," said the old man


    "Do not call me that, it''s somewhat embarrassing"


    "So .. what''s your name?"


    Sheron thought, and then.


    "My name is ... Sven... Sven, just call meSven"


    Everyone is happy to know Sheron, or Sven, agrees to stay with them, and then they go heading to their hometown, Roca Village.

 Chapter 5: Arrive

    * Sheron''s name changed to Sven due to this arc *


    In the forest, Sven with the captives from Roca village, on their way back to their home. While travelling, the villagers chatting with Sheron telling him about the all the work that they were doing in the village.


    Then Sven heard the girl''s voice calling his nickname. She is Aya, riding a horse far behind Sven, then he slows down his horse to match-up her speed.


    "What''s up, Miss Aya?"


    "Oh...hahaha, I forgot to introduce myself, didn''t I?"


    "My name is Aya Versfalio .. and my age is not much different with you... you''re just a year older than me, so... no need to be Miss, just call me Aya" She smiling


    "Well, Miss Versfalio ... my name is... Sven, just Sven... greetings," he said with bowing his head


    "Aya ~!"


    "Well .. err .. Aya..."


    "Mhmm good!" Aya laugh with closed her mouth


    "Sven ... I want to thank you, for saving me from .. -" Aya facing down her face for not able to say it out loud.


    "Ahhh ...Aya, no need to say anything ... it''s alright because, it''s the duty of a man to protect the weak, especially a girl," he said with proudly, as he punches his chest .. made him a little coughing


    That words alone is enough to make her smile back," thank you"


    They chatted pretty livelily as the other villagers speed up their horse to giving them space for not to disturb them. Weggar only watching them from inside the carriage, feeling with jealousy and rage


    "Sven ...can I ask you something?" she sounds stutterThis tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    "Sure?"


    "Where did you learn to kill like that?"


    Her''s question makes Sven frowned on .. thinking about the answer to that question. Because, the way he fought, was the result of his by watching all the demon tribe training and fighting. Also, he used to being thrown to the Jarda tribe by Commander Grey to learn how to survive in the ruthless situation.


    "I learned by myself,"


    "For what?"


    "To defend myself, of course. You don''t expect to let others protect your life, right?


    Aya silent for a moment, as she thinking about something with hard, as shown a wrinkleonher forehead


    "If you want to.."


    "Hmm ..?"


    "Can you use your skills ...to protect me ??" She said with a straight face


    "Aya ..?"


    "I will pay you .. I will take care of you too, your place, your food, and your job, I will give you, I just want you to be on my side," she said again.


    "Why Aya, what''s going on?" Sven asked


    "I just.."


    Before Aya finish her word, they already reached the Roca village.


    "This is where we live, Sven, welcome to our village," said a young man is known as Leco


    "Make this place as your own village," said the old man, then they headed toward the village. The atmosphere was quite comfortable, the green plain filled the area. There is a stream that flows and the Watermill carries out their duties, as well as there''re many fruit and vegetables here. And it looks like there are some large mansions is located at the end, far from the village.


    "I''m Sorry," Aya said to Sven and then she rides with fast, leaving them and headed toward the mansion, following her is Weggar from behind.


    Sven just watches with a weird, then ignored it.


    "Sven, your house is near the Watermill, if you need anything .. just tell me," said the old man who was known as the head village


    "Well thanks, head village"


    "Leco, .. do you know a family named Herad and Savic?" Sven asked


    "Herald and Savic huh .., if I remembered, the Savic family lives near the cornfield... as for the Herad ...they do not live in here anymore, so I don''t know where they lived"


    "Well, thank you, friend." Then he said goodbye and waved at them, then headed toward the place Leco had said just a moment ago.


    Upon arrival Sven, he dismounts from his horse and walking toward that house. Then Sven sense a human being near to his standing, it was in the area of the corn. A teenage girl brought the crop, headed to the house. Then theylooked each other eyes.


    "Er ... what business that you come here for?" She asked


    "This house .. is this a house for the Savic family?"


    "Yes ...I''m the girl from this family, Rena Savic"


    Then, Sven brings out a sword, "I carried this sword, and they said it belongs to the Savic family". her face suddenly changes as she invited Sven into her house.


    "Please sit down, I make something to drink," Rena said to Sven

 Chapter 6: The first information

    Sven sat on a wooden chair and put the sword on the table. Then, Rena brought a tray with cups and jug filled with water, then poured water into the cup and then gave it to Sven


    Rena headed to a room that next to the kitchen, then returned by pushing the wheelchair with a woman sit on it, as her eyes covered with cloth. Rena placed the wheelchair, in front of the table, which crossingfrom Sven''s seat


    "Mother, this man carrying a sword belonging to big brother," Rena said


    When she heard Rena''s words, suddenly tears flowed through the woman''s eyes, "is it really, is my son''s sword?" Asked the woman


    Sven did not say anything, then gave the sword to the woman''s hand. The woman fiddled with the sword, then she was able to confirm as it really is her son''s sword, and she cried, calling his name "Dennald ... why did you leave me ~!"


    Sven only sits with quiet, looking to those two hugged crying calling that boy''s name, Dennald. "Young man, is it my son, a great knight?" Asked the woman.


    "He is a brave one. I fought next to him so I apologize for not be able to save him" Sven said, causing them to wipe away their tears. Then they were grateful for him to return the sword to them.


    "this sword is a legacy from his father, who is the white knight of the cavalry unit, a holy knight. 13 years ago, he died at the hands of a demon called Sealgair, when he was fighting the Demon Prince. They said the killer was still looked like a teenager"


    "Sealgair? who is he??"


    "A famous demon who mainly use a short spear as his main weapon"


    "how do you know all this, did everyone in this village know this?"


    "my husband is a holy knight remember?? before he met his end, sometimes he tells this story to me. but for the villagers, I don''t think they knew about it"


    Sven was silent because he knew the demon of the woman said it, it was a foot soldier named Sheron Hunr, which also it was him. However, he doesn''t know the "Sealgair" name


    "What''s your name", said the woman


    "Sven, ma''am"


    "If you do not mind, would you join us for supper," she said


    Sven accepted the woman''s invitation, at night, he only served corn porridge, cooked by Rena. Because the woman was blind, Rena was feeding the porridge to her. Sven only teased the spoon on his porridge bowl, which made Rena anxious.


    "I am sorry, Sven, this is all we can do for you," Rena said as she afraid her food could not satisfy Sven


    "Ah, no, this porridge is so good, it''s just that I don''t have any appetite yet, that''s all," Sven said


    "Ma''am, can I ask?" Asked Sven


    "what is it, Sven"


    "Well, I''m sorry if my asking is somewhat rude," Sven asked with caution


    His eyes wandering around, looking at all the old furniture


    "Your husband is a holy knight, and your son is also a soldier, should not your life be quite luxurious because they are members of the government?"


    "Our treasure, all of it, which is donated to the military, for their spending and that is the orderfrom the ruler here,"


    "Oh .." he nodded


    "So to continue living, I had to rely on Rena to manage everything. She is the gardener, she sells it in town .. and she is the one who manages everything in this house. I feel like putting all the burden on her "the woman''s voice sounded like crying.


    "Mother, do not say that. I''m sincere helping you," Rena said


    They quarrelled, and in the end .. the woman cried and hugged her daughter with apologetic non-stop. Sven looked at it with a feel bit of emotion.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "it seems like my arrival here is like bringing the sadness to this family, let me ask for permission to go home because the time is already late," Sven said and leaving them.


    "We''re sorry," they said. "No, I understand," he said


    "human sure like to cry for the trivial matters, huh"


    When Sven arrived home, he sat down in the chair ... thinking what the next thing to do. Then he remembered the words of that woman earlier, him as a spear warrior is very well known and not known by the people here. He gets up and went to his bag, then pulled out a potion of red liquid and poured the floor, then he wrote a name on the liquid on the floor. Soon .. a voice came from the liquid


    "Godin ... where are you now?" Asked Sven


    "I''m in the Dark elves place. What''s wrong? "


    "Come and meet me now"


    "Okay, wait for a moment"


    "Another thing,err, please bring my usual sword"


    "as you say"


    Shortly thereafter, a whirlwind came out on the wall and Godin went through it with the weapon that Sven demanded


    "This is it... Aluca, the most durable sword. Why do you want all this, what happened to your weapon? "Asked Godin


    "well there is nothing happen to my weapon, it just, my feature is quite well known here. So if I continue to use my spear, soon it will break my secrets .. so that''s why I told you to bring this weapon, "said Sven


    "now, take this spear and put it in my house"


    Godin understood and took Sven''s spear on the table, "including your shield?" He asked. "Yes .. I''m worried if they can identify my shield"


    "so, how was it? do you have returned the sword and the necklace??" asked Godin


    "the sword, yes. theowner family was a blind woman and a teenage girl. And you know what? I have fought a mountainbandits earlier, who their group were quite friendly with us"


    "then... why you kill them? for pleasure??"


    "because they tried to steal my horse"


    "Well..thosemen sure are the brave one," said Godin


    "Alright then, I''ve togetgoing. If you need anything, let me know and I''ll help you. Because I want to repay my debt to you as you''ve saved me in the past "Godin said with a smile


    Godin gave some potions of red liquid to Sven, "use this when you want to get in touch with me, goodbye then" then he slowly faded, out of Sven sight.


    Sven just smiled at him and then turned his gaze towards a short sword on the edge of the door, "Crap !!, I forgot to tell him to take that short sword with him. Hahh, it doesn''t matter anyway. Besides, if there''s an emergency, I can use that sword "


    "Now, what''s my action will be then, the Savic sword I''ve returned, now all that left is this necklace. Hmm... Well, for starters I have to find the owner of this necklace first, then find the information by joining the army. Alright then, it''s decided"


    Then Sven went off to sleep. And the next morning, Sven woke up early from his sleep and went out to warm up. Just his normal routine, every morning he warms himself by doing shadow fight until the sun rises.


    As Sven came out of his house, he saw a girl pushing the wooden cart over a bridge not far from his house. Then, he smelled like corn, then he went to see that girl.


    "Hey ...Good morning, Rena,"


    Rena was rather surprised, then she stopping the wooden cart, "Oh ... Sven, good morning, how early for you to wake up "


    "Not as early as you, ... look at these numbers. where do you want to sell it ?? Sven asked


    "At the front gate of the town," Rena said, trying to push the wooden cart with her skinny hands. Sven looked at the situation and tried to help Rena but was rejected politely by her


    "It''s okay, Sven, I can do it alone" Rena replies with a smile. But that answer did not make Sven satisfied, then he lifted her with both hands.


    "S...Sven,..what are you-!" Rena said with a red face. Sven lift her up and puts Rena on the wooden cart, then he pushes the cart.


    "As for skinny and weak girl like you should be fit to sit there, this work only fit for man''s job, and for today, I''ll help you with your job" Sven''s smile


    Rena was silent, "those words once being said by my brother when he was still alive, and your words really are same like him" Sven saw that Rena had begun to cry


    he knows, that man he killed, was a big brother to Rena.


    "I''m sorry, Rena"


    "Why do you have to apologize?" Rena asked


    "Ehh, err .. nothing .. Ijust sympathized," said Sven


    Rena just nodded. Then they went on their way to arriving in front of the town. They then make arrangements for their sales, and upon completion .. Sven asks her permission to go to the town for a while. And Rena permits it.


    On his way to town, Sven was quite surprised .. because there are many shops selling materials and herbs on the side-road, in addition, the situation was as lively as there was a festival.


    Then Sven saw a soldier walk pass in front of the gate, then Sven went straight to him to ask questions. Sven still remembers Godin''s message when talking to the human, you must be gentle if he stillwants to keep his identity as a spy.


    "Forgive me, sir, I want to ask"


    "Hmmm, what do you want, huh?!" Asked the soldier in a loud voice


    "well Godin, this creature sure talks "gentle" to me" said Sven


    "I want to ask, where is the place to register as a military?"


    The soldier then looked at Sven carefully, then he laughed quite loudly, "hahaha... the poor like you, there''s no way you can join the army. At the highest level of yours, you can be a volunteer army "


    "Plus, he knows how to make me angry too," said Sven


    Truly, Sven''s clothes are somewhat exactly like poor folks because his shirt is a bit shabby, "why is that?" Asked Sven with remain calm and collected


    "That''s the condition for anyone wanting to join the army. They need to be rich, high-ranking, or at least middle-class. But there''s also who has much gold to pay for entering are welcomed as well "The soldier said


    "that''s one for my information" Sven grin


    "But I have a treasure, it is at my .."


    "Ahh, that enough of you!! Go away!do not disturb me. Otherwise, I will arrest you for causing trouble to the others !! "


    Their conversation attracted the attention of a young man who was drinking at a restaurant not far from them, and then the young man approached them.

 Chapter 7: Challenge is accepted

    "Hey hey .. what''s going on here?" That young man asked


    "Do you befriend of this poor, you too will go to prison for abetting" the soldier''s temptation


    "Ahahaha," chuckles that young man then took a silver locket written on a Knight''s name and with the sudden, the soldier shivered in fear.


    "S... Sir !! Forgive me for my rudeness "said the soldier then run away.


    "Hahaha," that man laughed at seeing the soldier run with his heart. Sven had just watched them.


    "Say... what''s your name?" Asked Alan


    "Sven, sir"


    "Ahahaha, do not call me sir, for seeing your face, I think we''re the same age, my name is Alan Fergaz, itspleasure to meet you" they both shake hand.


    "Why did the soldiers fled after you showed them something like that silver thing?"


    "Oh, you mean this? this is a locket that shows me as a rank knight," Alan said. But Sven''s face seemed to be a confusion


    "Is it the rank of Knight, is the highest rank, enough causing that soldier flees like that," said Sven


    "well I know it doesn''t, just want to ask for information"


    "Ahahaha, I think you do not understand the military system. Let me explain "Alan said


    "Please do"


    "The military ranks system distinguishes one''s position in the military. I will list from below, And I the rank knight. Only the one who owns the wealth and prosperity can join the military, so people like you are hard to get in, "Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    volunteer army- recruit-soldier- elite -knight- captain-general- high general


    volunteer army-recruit- soldier- elite- knight- captain-holy knight- great holy knight


    volunteer army- adventurer- hero


    volunteer army- royal guard


    "wait, doesn''t that mean, I been fighting the middle rank for all this time?? also, there''s a higher rank than a holy knight!! damn that old man, I gonna tear his limb for sure"


    "so there''s a high rankthan holy knight itself"


    "Yup, it is. ahh yes, there is hope for you to blend in " say Alan with a smile


    "you see, there is four organization that runs the military in this country, and that''s are, Bardlin, the military and Rossac, the tavern for the volunteer army. The Excadiablo, the demon specialist and The Leatez, the guardian of the nation"


    "The Rossac might fit you well since there''s no status limit to enter it, but the jobs are really dangerous... cause their job request wasso insane that even the high rankers are might be difficult to accomplish it. From what I heard, there also has a job to kill Sealgair, the holy knight hunter, and the reward was quite luxurious. I bet those who make the request were the family of that Holy knight, which want to revenge their death"


    "says Alan, whats the difference between royal guard, high general, great holy knight and hero anyway, besides rank?"


    "royal guard are the job to guard the imperial state and the royal family, they don''t have any unit soldier but don''t underestimate them. Their strength relies on individualand not in company. the high general is the leader of the military in this country. Their job is to ensure our safety from any threat by enemies"


    "but the rank of the hero, great holy knight and the high general are same. The great holy knight job is to suppress the demon lord, the high general job was to suppress human race. and thehero job is to suppressother race and unknown creature"


    "Woah, sounds amazing," said Sven


    "I know right~," said Alan


    " But I''m not interested to be a hero, so I want to join the military"


    "Hmm, say, where are you from?"


    "Roca village"


    "Hmm, I guess you are the lucky guy. because for the next month, the noble''s family of those districtswill have a tournamentfor recruit soldier to send to the military. its happen to every village in this country too."


    "Well, that sure really calledlucky, either way, this could be fun" Sven grin


    "If you manage to getin the recruit, please find me, then you can call me sir" Alan laughed


    "Are you sure? I might immediately shoot rank above you." said Sven with a smile


    "well, aren''t you the competitive type. haha, okay, I accept your challenge then. we''ll see who will be the top"


    "challenge is accepted" Sven smiled


    they both handshakes sign agreed

 Chapter 8: Story of Alan Fergaz

The two of them walk in the street while chatting, talking about their background.


    that''s impossible, because once a child of human enters the demon''s territory, they never been alive, except-"

 Chapter 9: " I already decided "

    While the two of them still chatting, suddenly Alan remembered the other thing he must do, then he said goodbye to Sven then ran to the big building at the centreof town. Sven looked him and then he thinks deep with mixed feelings. For all this time, he fought with some middle-rank soldier, who all the demon tribe afraid to fight it, he feels betrayed by Commander Gray.


    At the same time, he feels rejoice. Why? because he finally knows that there''s the same rank or high rank other than the holy knight itself. But there''s a problem like Alan said, the one who leads the campaign of the battle against the demon''s lord is the holy knight. The others rank has their own assignments, so they cannot participate the war against the demon.


    But that''s why he here, in the human''s territory. To find information about it, and see what he can do to unify all the ranks to go war against the demon lord. It''s not like Sven wants to betray the demon''s lord, he just wantssomething epic for his battle, something that can make him go berserk, cry, suffer a great damage or else. Sven also knows that he''s not particularlystrong in the demon''s tribe, in fact, he''s the weakest among his "friend", cause he doesn''t have much type magic can he use. He just a plain elite foot soldierwho reliesonly on his brute strength alone and some little magic.


    He remembered the first time he fought one of his friends called, Heloim, who he is speciality is using a short sword and magic. He suffered a great damage due to Heloim''s magic, and dirty tricks.


    When he remembered the old days of him, make him wants to turn away from demon tribe. The only reason he stayed there for a long time was Commander Gray and Mana.


    Upon Sven arrive at the gate out of town, he saw Rena talking with a girl, dressed like a noble. Then he went to see Rena


    "ah, you came, Sven .. SisFia, he''s Sven that I told about it earlier," said Rena


    "How are you Sven, I''m Fia?" Said the girl


    "Ahh yes, my name is Sven. Happy to meet you "said Sven


    "Fia? .. like I''ve heard that name .. Fia ... FIA .., FIAAA !! that''s the name of the woman that Dennald said "


    Sven recalled the name, which was the name of the soldier. Then, he puts his hands in the pocket to find the necklaces.


    "Later in the evening, I''ll come to your house, Rena. Ahh, you come there too, Sven" said the girl named Fia


    "Okay"


    Then the girl climbed into her carriage and leave. Sven approached Rena to ask who''s the girl was.


    "Oh. it''s Fia Herald, a friend to big brother. She''s from a noble family. She knows our family because when dad was alive, we were still in the noble family and had a close relationship at that time, "said Rena


    "I knew it"


    "Then, why did she invite me to come to your house?" Asked Sven


    " I don''t know"


    Then came to them a customer who wanted to buy their corn, then they started their sales business. Not long enough, more people came to the wooden stall, where Rena and Sven sell their corn.


    In the afternoon, their sales have been sold out.


    "It''s profitable to sell this corn. Why not sell it inside "asked Sven


    "To do business in the city, need a permit to turn on stalls in town, and to get a permit it is quite expensive for us. Every single month, the military who collects military tax money will come to the village to collect taxes. "


    "So to pay the tax, you sell this corn? Sven''s guess makes Rena nod.


    "Since my father was gone, big brother always helped us financially by selling corn. He also took a wage to become a security guard for Fia. Because of she is from the noble family, Fia has registered Dennald for the Chosen Recruit tournament,which will start at the beginning of next month "This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Chosen Recruit tournament?? I bet that''s the tournament where Alan mentions it before" said Sven


    "say, Rena, I want to participate in this so-called chosen one tournament or something. The tournament begins in next week as for the next month, right?.. so where''s the place do I want to register it?"


    Rena look carefully at Sven''s physical features


    "you want to enter the tournament, Sven? I recommend for you to not join it. because you look thin and fit, unlike my late brother who looked big and muscular, and also, I afraid you cannot survive in that tournament"


    "Well, aren''t you underestimate me a bit?"


    Rena became quiet as she began to fidget on her hands


    "It''s not like that, the tournament was to choose only the best, and for what I heard, there''s someone who actually dies in that tournament.So, I''m just worried about you, because we''re already just met"


    Sven smile when he heard Rena''s said, then he patted her head softly. Rena becomes really blushing as for her face look very red.


    "Don''t you worry, I may look like this, but I pretty confident about my fighting skill. Besides, I already make my mind. I''m too, will support you for the rest of my life"


    " and of course for financially, I will support you and your mother"


    Rena shocked by statement of Sven said earlier


    "No, I don''t want to trouble you...It''s like I''m telling you to do this for my sake, I begging you, I really don''t want to make trouble for you, so please, don''t do this~" said Rena who began to seen wants to cry already


    "Man.. you sure like to cry a lot. hahaha. It''s okay, after all, I already said that I want to do it. so don''t worry about it"


    Rena began to cry and Sven was just stood, watching her cry at his chest. To him, he understands Rena feelings, about the responsibility that she carry''s on until now and somewhat she reminded him of his childhood past.


    "come one, let''s go home," said Sven


    "... okay..." reply her


    They walk to their home after finish cleaning up. On the middle road, Sven said to Rena, that where''s the place that he wants to register for the tournament, then she points at the tall building at the centre of the village.After that, Sven leaves Rena to go that place, with a smile on his face. To him, there''s no greater chance to collect the information other than joining the army.


    Then, he arrives at the destination. The building looks tall from Sven''s view, as he can see it from far away. The signboard written says that building name called Tower Control.


    "Oh my, is you, Sven. How''s the night at here?? feeling comfortable?" said the old man walking toward him


    "hmm, ah, hello chief vi, yeah it is. I thank you for what you did for me" said Sven


    "ho ho ho, you''re welcome. By the way, what are you doing here? looking for the job??" said the chief villagers


    "I''m want to join the, err, what it says again, choose... tourna..ah, chosen tournament, yeah that is it"


    "are you referring, the chosen recruit tournament?" said the chief vi, makes Sven nodded


    "well, if you want to join in, I don''t see a problem of that, besides, I already know your strength, so I sure you make it. I''ll help you out, so let''s go inside"


    They walk in the building. Inside that,There are two levels in the building and each one has a specific reason. The ground floor is to manage the affairs of the village, and the first floor, to manage the affairs of the nobility. and the second floor is for monitoring for soldiers who serve as the watcher.


    "let''s go upstairs, the registers on the first floor," the chief vi said as they walk to it


    Then Sven has been shocked by the numbers of people who were at first floor.


    "Well, that would be expected," said the chief Vi


    "what do you mean by that?"


    "You see, the military is the only fast road that can make man be wealthy, but there is a rule that one who wants to join the military, and that is, you must at least from middle family because the government cannot provide you with the facility if you still a recruit, but that will change after you become rank knight"


    "Because of that, the noble family have established the Chosen recruit tournament, to give the opportunity to the people who want to join it. So, there many people like you, who want to join, even people from the others village, who doesn''t have the noble family, come from far away, just to join the tournament"


    "Well, what are we waiting for, let''s go register then"


    "Whoa, hold on, young one. Before that, choose carefully about their demands"


    "Demand??"


    "come here" as they walk to the notice boards. there is five paper with a different name of thenoble family. Their name are :


    1. Herald


    2. Ortoric


    3. Kielgen


    4.De Fam


    5.Versfalio


    "you''ll have to choose carefully about their demands. Their demand will decide your future, after all, so think carefully, Sven"


    Sven nodded then look carefully at the notice board. The noble''s family demands were somehow too obsessive, cause each one of them was a demand to carry on their name on our backs for a long time, except...


    "Chief vi, I already decided. This is the family that I will go" said Sven as he points at one of those paper


    "hmm... let me see. Oh, well it''s not a bad decision for you, go on then" said chief vi with smile to Sven


    There are many demands are quite an interest for Sven to choose as he thinksdeeply until he saw this family name that taken attention of him. Versfalio

 Chapter 10: Explain the demand

    After a week has passed, that day has come for Sven to enters the tournament called Chosen recruit tournament. He will enter it under name of a noble family, The Versfalio family. The reason he chooses that family was that he remembered the day when he and Aya have idle chat, as he noticed that she ask him to be his guard or something but ignored by him due to not interested.


    The chief village was given Sven a direction to go the Versfalio mansion and so, he went to go for it with his high spirit, carrying his sword and his short sword. After a long walk, he finally arrives, in frontthe gate of that mansions, and he notices that there are many people with many kinds of weapon, waiting in that wide yard.


    Soon after he enters, all of those eyes were focus at Sven, observe him with such a menacing glance. Not long after, they ignore him and continue to talk each other. Sven just stood still, while his mind was astonished by that.


    "what''s that all about, giving a cold look to someone who just arrived" mutter him as he walks.


    Not just him, every single person who just arrives will be given a menacing look by them, even causing one of the new arrivalswere turned away,


    Then, after a long wait. at the stage, there''s a man, standing with his body fully covered by armour. Behind him, standing also a few man, wearing a light armour and wield sword, bows, and spear. They silents as they see them with curious and excited feelings.


    "Behalf of my lord, Versfalio, I thank you, for all those who come here from a different place, alsofrom this village, willing to sacrifice their life to bearing their back with the name of family Versfalio," said that man, replied by them with cheering.Stolen story; please report.


    "but before we go any further, let me remind you all again, about our demand. First, on 100% of your salary given by the government, we will take 70% of yours. Second, you will carry our name until you reach the rank that you can choose like general, holy knight or hero, after that you can terminate our contract and live on your own, so until then, all that your achievement in anything, will go to us. Third, if you achieve the rank that already can control a soldier, you and your soldier must serve us as our guards and army. fourth, within5 years if you failed to reach the higher rank than a rank knight, you will have to pay for all those armour, weapon and fee that we provide to you for all that time.. and of course, twice the price"


    "If you want, you can also continue to serve for our family after you succeed the second demand, and not to worry, you will be rewarded by us handsomely, In spite of that, we will provide you with the very best of weapon, armour, also the payment. So do not worry about that trivial matters"


    "I bet anyone who signs to Versfalio family were already agreed to this demand. But if anyone just wanted to enter the recruit with our fee, then immediately terminate our contract.. with my pleasure, feel free to do so. I''m sure, you will not survive at the military with that just your cheap weapon and armour, so without our gold, it will be a hard time for you, so takes this toyour thick skull" explained by him with his sword hanging at his shoulder


    Everyone heard that with a silent response because deep inside their mind, that''s are they would gonna do right after when they entered the recruit.Hearing that makes Sven gives a boring look as he yawnswith wide mouth until he draws attention to a man who stands right not far from him.


    "Alright then, let us continue.From the registered paper, we got 53 candidates. Oh my, that''s so many of you. I have been told by my lord, that we just want only 30 people to enters the recruit tournament. that''s a problem"


    everyone in the yard murmuring with loud," ah, but don''t worry about it cause I''ve already thought the solution to this problem" said that man with a big smile on his face


    looking at that man''s face while smiling, makes everyone at this yard wearing a worrying face, feeling chilled and creepy for some reason... except Sven.

 Chapter 11: Another Sealgair

    that morning, five carriages that carrying the candidates are leaving the mansion, going to the place that far from the village.Sven''s mind was wandering while his eyes were focused on the road that left him fastly. After a long journey, the carriages were stopped in front of a big place. They were shocked and astonish while looking that building, as same for Sven. He never sawsuch a building like that, its round and full of doors, also its huge and tall.


    "haha, you peasants sure look like an idiot, watching like that. But I can''t blame you for that, after all, this building was for the noble and the higher ranks only, and it''s called The Ares Hall." said that man


    "Uhm, sir, can I-"


    "call me, Mr Dan," said that man want to call him, Mr Dan


    "Mr Dan, what purpose of this hall for??" ask one of those candidates


    "Well, this building was used to punish the criminals, who commit a serious crime. Also, this used to sell out the slave that come from another country, you could say, war''s slave. This activity approved by the high class noble as they own this hall thou"


    "what?? they also sold slave??! I thought that''s only the mountain bandit would do this" said Sven


    They talk to each other when they heard about that, "Alright, enough explanation. Let''s go to the inside" said Mr Dan. With just that, everyone walks with many kindsof expression, that''s same as Sven.


    As they walk through the route, they sawmany torturingdevices along the way, The smell of that place was rotten, enough make some candidates were vomited for it, but not for Sven as he already used to it, thanks to his " kind" environment.


    After that, some of them manage to hold it as they finally arrive at the wide ring.


    "Alright then, in this spacious place, I already told you guys that I only want 30 applicants, so here''s the deal. I just want a survivor in this test"


    "Survivor?" they murmuring among themselves


    Suddenly, the big door at the wall that far in front of them was lifted up by those men who wear light armour. then, come out from that is a lot of people that wearing a torn clothes walks slowly with the handcuff. Then, one of Mr Dan''s man throw a bunch of weapon to them


    "If you manage to survive this and kill those prisoners, then I don''t care if more than 30 applicants that if we may sign for it. So here''s your golden ticket, so go for it"


    Then, he walksto the other side to meet the prisoners:" that''s same as you guys if you guys manage to slaughter them until no one left, I will free you guys, so look forward to it".A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Hearing that, they cheered loud with their weapon was rise by their hand, showing their excitement. To them, that wordwas melody from heaven for their ears.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you guys about them," said Mr Dan as he returns to the candidate side. "those guys were a notorious criminal as they make dark time for royal guard and the nobles. They were a bunch of difficult lads, so be careful". Then, he cast a barrier spell, covers until the high of the wall, makes no one can escape or climb.


    "Don''t joke around, I don''t apply to be a soldier for this. I have my pri-" said one of the candidate


    "Alright then, let the hunt begin!!" shout Mr Dan


    With that, the criminals run toward them with high killing desire.


    "Look, guys, if we want to survive this shit, we''ll have to work together as a team or we die for nothing. He said that it doesn''t matter if we all survive cause he will sign for it, so who''s with me?" said one of the contestants who wield a dual spear. hearing that, many of those contestants join his circle except Sven and some of them.


    "you guys, come on, let''s join forces. They already near us!" said the other man who use bows


    "sorry, but I''m not interested taking orders from people who same ranks as me," said Sven to them as he walks away


    "he''s right, I don''t feel like to form a circle with you. It''ll show me as a weakling if I do that" said men who his face covers with the wrapping cloth


    Then, it begins, the clash between the criminals and the candidates. The criminals show them with their fighting skill via their nicknames. They fight brutally as they desperate to win this battle, so as the candidates. The unit that just forms earlier by the candidates were having difficulty cause the criminals focus on targeting them beside the other lone wolf.


    "shan tibjilnur toenr, halm... ynir tufal sein! (Shall the massacre begin, pray... O you cursed!)" whisper Sven


    the other lone wolf was not having difficulty, as they show a high skill of using the weapon. So is Sven, as he''s already killed 4 of them, as he bored while walking to search another criminal.


    to him, this was a child''s play as he''s alreadythrough more than this when he was still a child.He has been thrown to the Jarda tribe by Commander Grey since he was a kid, thanks to that, he''s already customized for this kind of situation.


    One of the criminal attack Sven by hammering his sword at Sven, but it''s been repelled by him, and with fast reaction, Sven slashes his sword to the left body of that criminal, causing to split two of that body. Suddenly, two of the criminal jump at him to surprise attack him but didn''t work as he makes a swift slash, cutting them with such a fast reaction.


    "hmm, that boy has a high skill, despite his age. To have such skill to kill like that require lots of training and experience, not to mention, that''s a high rate criminal that we talk here, how can he kill them so easily. I guess he''s one of them, the talented one" said Mr Dan


    As Sven walk like in the park in the middle of the fight, one of the criminal confront him with a smile on his face and said: " I see you have a happy time there, would you mind to play with me? hehehe"


    Sven stops his walk as he looks at that man face, then he smiles, "sure, why not. I''ve bored to fight these weaklings, "


    "Oh, now that''s an interesting battle gonna happen down there. Judging for that boy''s opponent... wow, that boy is gonna die. he''s from another country, a high rate criminal who known to his only interest to kill a higher officer, even I have a trouble to kill him. That man has known as..." said Mr Dan


    "what''s your name, kid?" said that man


    "I do not interest to give my name to the man who soon willbecome a corpse," said Sven


    "hahaha, doesn''t matter. I''ll give my name to you anyway" said that man, pointing his spear toward Sven


    "I don''t want to know~"


    "The name is Asdal. But most people call me by this name called... Sealgair"


    Hearing that, Sven suddenly focus on that man," I thought that name was only for one man, don''t know there''s another one"


    "I am the only one called Sealgair," said him confidently, showing his techniqueby twisting his spear.


    "Now.. this is I called, interesting," said Sven while smile

 Chapter 12: Total massacre

    As continue the fierce battle between the criminals and the candidates, Sven stares with curious eyes at the criminals called Asdal, who proclaimed himself as Sealgair. As far as he knows, there''s just only one who is called Sealgair, the holy knight hunter, and that title was given to the demon and not merely human. It''s not like Sven wants to claim that title for him, he just curious.


    "hahaha, you''ll die, kid. That man called Sealgair, the man slain a thousand men with his spear on his previous war, the real deal!!" said one of the criminals


    "you should go suck your mom''s milk instead coming here, farm boy!! hahaha" saidthe others


    Sven silent himself with a sigh, he never knew that he will be underestimatedby a low creature. Asdal laughs louder after hearing all that, makesSven trembles.


    "what''s that, are you already trembles with fear. kid. Don''tworry cause I''ll sendyourhead to your mommy, or send you both as well to meet each other at another sideonce I out this place, you sex slave''s son! "Asdal smirk as he walks forward to Sven


    "that mother''s insult, do you think to do that makes you somehow look superior? well, you aren''t. There''s no holy being... other than the one who gives birth to us, and that''s mother. And you just already insult her so prepare for the consequence!"


    "My name is Sheron Hunr, and I will make you carve this name with your own bones on the hell''s wall, you low life creatures!" shout Sven with his uncontrollable anger, causing he told his real name


    His loud shouting makes echoes through the hall, causing everyone in that hall silent and stopped their fighting after hearing that. Suddenly, they feel uneasy for some reason, even let out the cold sweat. They feel the heavy presence of aura of death, coming from Sven. Even Mr Dan has become from his happy go luck mode to his defensive mode, as he feels threatened by such of killing intent''s aura.


    With a blink of an eye, Sven has vanished from Asdal sight, makes him hurried his look from right to left, searching Sven. With that, he''s already wearing a worried face, ordering his friend to look for Sven, but not long after that, a sudden screaming was heard from the candidate''s place who form a group earlier


    Sven moves fast as he swings his sword swiftly from left to right. He keeps moving his feet, swing and thrust his sword, all of that... he doing with such an unbelievable speed. As for the criminals, they are not able to do anything against such of speed, they try swings aimless their weapon, hope it will hit him.


    And with a blink of eyes, all of those criminalswho surround the candidates unit were died, leaving with their head split from its body and a big cut across their body. There also some of them held a steel shield, has been sliced into two with a clean cut. Those attacks are telling themthat there''s no other way to block that attack. Looking to their companions sudden death, all the criminals scatter, scream with fear, What''s more terrifying, it was done in an instant and then he disappearsagain. All total of the criminals who die from that attacks is 30 people.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Sven then appears behind one of those criminalswho insulted him earlier, lunge his sword on that criminal''s back and slash their neck causing to split with instant. The killing was made with haste, even not let them scream right after his back was struck by Sven''s sword, then Sven continues to disappear again.


    One by one, from a place to another place, the criminals were been slain by Sven, That place can only hear an attack that keepspenetratingthe weapons, shield or meat and people scream for fear and death, "What is this??! what the hell is happening here!!" Asdal become afraid after he witnesses this unbalance killing. "you guys! regroup in one place!" said him again


    After that, all the criminals form a group without asking a question, and they make like some defence formation as they watch each other back. They don''t have another choice but work together. The tide of battle already took turns to Sven rampage, who already killed half of the criminals in seconds.


    Their eyes were lurking around, searching for the invisible, yet a fast murderer who performing a brutal kill just now, causing both parties were completely silent. Their heart was pounding fast as their weapon become trembling by their hand. For the candidates, they feel the same way as the criminals, fear of being hunt by the predator who can''t unsee by their eyes. They continued to feel chills even though the sun is already on the top of the sky.


    In few seconds, he appears at the mid of the place, with his sword covered with blood, and with that, all the eyes in the hall are focusing on that young man. One of the candidates approaching him, it was the man with a wrapping-cloth face earlier who disagree to join the unit earlier


    "Oh, it''s you, cloth face... what do you want?" Sven asked


    "Are these skills is your triumph card to be selected as the high rank? well, I can say it''s quite formidable, for amere people that is" said that man


    "what do you mean by that, cloth face"


    "We are in the different league from them. Those who form a unit just now, clearly they only know how to wield a weapon, but not master it. But for us, the lone wolf, we can survive with our experience of skills in the weapon, not to mention that there also among themselves can use magic, including me and you, isn''t it??"


    "what I want to say is, we are fortunate to see your skill, cause we are able to counter your skill in future if any situation in the camp were forced to it. Alright then, let''s finish them together" said that man


    "not necessary, they are already dead," said Sven. He sheath back his sword and went to Mr Dan.


    "Hey, what do you mean by-" before that man finishes his word, all the criminals are screaming. Their arms, legs... being cut without their noticed and with that, all the criminals are dead with an instant...all at the same time, including the man called "Sealgair".


    "Sorry. For you to boastabout your killing a 1000 man, to me that number was too small to remember. I''ve killed 40,000 of elves with full armour in several wars, with my bare hands at my 110 years" murmur Sven.


    The candidates were shocked by the sudden death of the criminals, launch by Sven. They were dead in such a horrible state, some of them were split by two, there''s also a criminal who his body is full of holes. What''s more, there''s a head that being split into two, and there''s a criminal who their body is cut into several parts. As for the ''Sealgair'', his body is being cut into mincemeat by Sven


    All of them were dead in such brutal ways and a horrified state.

 Chapter 13: kind of decided

    Mr Dan jump from the wall, to greet the survivor candidates after all the ruckus earlier, causing by Sven. Then he shouted, calling for the candidates to regroup in front of him. As they walk, some of them keep a distance from Sven, some of them talk back to him, but also some of them were relieved because luckily Sven is their allies and not as an enemy.


    "I bet that''s how it is, besides, I think she knows that I''m unusually strong for a normal human, and so she asks me to enter the recruit because she thinks that I might be a big shot in next future, and raise high their name and wealthy. Well, I don''t mind as long as I get the information about what I want to know. She get rich and I get the information, it''s a win-win for us" Sven thought deeply


    Wait... ha!??"

 - Author note -

    ####################################################################################################################################################################################################################


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I''m sorry for not able to update the chapter for this week because I have a final exam to deal with. And I might not be able to update for the next week too. I will update it as my exam has finished, maybe around 17 October, because all the next chapter will be updatedaround fromWednesday to Saturday. I''m very sorry for all this time I late for update my chapter

 Chapter 14: Unexpected for him

    Aya pulling Sven''s arm while climbing the stair to the first floor, and inside Sven''s mind was kind of confusing," what''s she plotting by taking me to her father? am I making a wrong decision?? well, I might get the answer when we get there" thought Sven


    Then, after they arrive at the first floor, they turn right and walking straight with fast as Aya cannot wait to introduce Sven to his father. After passing a few room, they arrive at a room with the biggest door that Sven ever see when he entering this mansion. Sven becomes anxious but controls it with calm, then Aya knocking that big door,"father, I come in". Right after they enter that room, Sven''s eye focusing to an old man that laid down in his bed, his skin was pale, his hand was skinny... almost can see the shape of its bone, and his face was wrinkled... in short, his condition was at near gate of death.


    "father..." said Aya with gentle, while holding her father''s hand


    Sven turns his gaze away from that old man. He cannot bear to see a pitiful creature, struggling on his rope of life, and he even want''s to help it and that''s one of his attitudes. He even has the habit that killing with fast to an enemy that already in a miserable state, with that, they cannot suffer for any longer. Because of that habit, he is called "softie" by the demons back then, even in war, he even let escape for those who are weak than a mere footsoldier. That''s why he always targeted the strong one.


    "O...oh, hello...my princess, you look beautiful as ever," said that old man while his hand touch Aya''s cheek.


    "father..." said Aya with a smile.


    "and... who''s that man behind you?? is it Weggar?? he looks so... thin now," said that old man with narrowed his eye


    "what part of me that looks like that piggy," Sven thought


    "no, that''s not Weggar. You know him, he never wants to see or even visit you once. Hold a sec, father" Aya said


    Then Aya gives a signal that told Sven to come forward to her father''s bed


    "father, this is Sven that I''ve been talked about these days. He''s the one who defeats the mountain bandits by himself, that even Dan can''t do it" Aya introducing Sven


    "Hello sir, I''m one of the candidates that will carry your family name. My name is Sven." Sven introduce himself with lowered his head


    "Ah... so you the one. My name is... Mervin Versfalio. I thank you for... saving my... daughter... " he said


    "It''s nothing, it just coincident that I also at there too," he replied, and then they shake hand


    "father..." suddenly Aya continues to speak


    "what... is it, my girl?? said Mervin


    "I''ve decided that we should cut our tie with family De Fam!" she said with clear


    Then the old Mervin suddenly stop smiling," can you tell... me the reason about... this?"


    Aya takes a deep breath, then she exhales and continues," there are various reason that I said that. One, Family De Fam has used ourwealth for covering theircandidates as well. Two, Dan also from De Fam family, so I think he''s the one who as the middleman. And... "said Aya that suddenly stop


    She suddenly looks into Sven''s eyes, he also does the same," what is she plotting??"


    "please... continue, I''m hearing," said old Mervin


    "Also... I don''t like Weggar! he''s too cruel to the people, greedy and doesn''t have any sympathy for other " she said


    "before you... continue, let me tell you... what''s our current... condition" Mervin said while gives a hand signal of a stop, and positioning himself with sit, with the help of AyaSupport creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    "first, I''ve already known ... the situation about De Fam and Dan''s betrayal, but we cannot do anything about it"


    "we are... not the strong family as before, we even fall rank from upper noble to third class noble, and we might fall... even down further. Because of that, Brac De Fam comes in, suggested that ... we should form a friend cup, and that begins your role as the ties holder" said Mervin


    "but..." said Aya


    "Your mother once live in poor and miserable life before I met her. So I''ll do anything...as long as you living in the comfort life, that''s all matter to me!"


    "but... we been under these conditions becauseof them. They also make you into this state. All the doctors said that your illness is somewhat strong, requires the mage that has a healing spell exceed 5th stage to cure it, I hate them! they are a bunch of animals..! I really hate them!" her eyes suddenly drops a few tears


    "ah... must anywhere I go should be a sad scene??" thought Sven with a sigh


    "sorry if I interfere with this family matters, but I think you should cut ties with those leeches too," said Sven with a normal reaction


    "what..." before Mervin finish his word


    "you already said yourself, that you want to make Aya the happiest person in this world, but look at her now... is that a happy face that you want??"


    "but, I don''t... know what to do anymore..."


    "should you must make your daughter happy?? then do it, ask her what she wants??" said Sven


    "I just want to live a happy family, I don''t care if, in a prosperous life or a poor one, I just don''t care about that stuff..." her voice sound stuck in the throat


    Mervin hug Aya with all of his might, although he doesn''t have any strength left," sorry, Aya, I''m sorry... I shouldn''t be said those things"


    "From this day, leave all your matters to me. Your cure, wealth, position, and even your enemy... all of it, leave it to me. I''ll handle them" said Sven


    "but... what can you do, De Fam family has a numerous knight and mighty soldiers, if they attack us, they cannot be blamed as their status are high. They can make this incident as to punish the coup since that reason is really happening in the past years"


    "what can I do?? I can do many things that you people can''t do" said Sven confidently, but Mervin looks confused


    "besides, I can gain a lot of information by being a number one in high rank, by helping my sponsor, I can get his trust, and he can repay me by telling all the information that he gets from his previous status... the more he trusts me, the more information I will get, so what harm of it~"


    "I believe in you," said Aya with bright smile


    "thank you," said Sven with returning smile on her


    "If Aya said so, so will I," said Mervin


    Then those father and daughter continue hugged each other with happy, leaving Sven looking far out from the window," you human, always want to gain something more than you can hold, even have to hurt each other for it. you humans are no better than the demon"


    "I guess I might have fun with De Fam family soon, slaughter them until carving a memorable scene, why?? I love killing and torture the strong one, especially the type of like to trampling the weakling one. I bet they''ll scream harmonically when their skin beingpeeled with care. Ah... these nasty feelings, I miss it already, even my face is human, but deep inside... I''m still a demon after all" Sven smirk


    "Sven... Sven??" said Aya, "why are you smiling, is there anything good happen??"


    "er..umm.. it''s nothing" he replied


    "oh... that right, father, I have something to discuss," said Aya


    "what it is, my girl??" said Mervin


    "I''ve decided that I want Sven as my husband," said Aya with loud and clear


    "what the??" Sven shocked


    "are you really serious about..." said Mervin by looking Aya''s eye, but it answering with full seriousness and passion


    "Sven, how about you?"


    "Ah... umm, I don''t... know"


    "Sven..." her eyes pleading him to look straight at her face. and it works.


    Oh yeah, that''s right, she needs something that she can rely on. Not with the sword, not magic... but someone. For all these years, they live in the cage of threat by the De Fam family.


    Heh, since when I cared for the human. All I want is to find the reason and fighting the strong opponent, that''s all. But when I think again... If I stay with her more, I might encounter some unexpected event. Just like the first day, I met her and I already fighting the bandits... and earlier, I fighting the criminals, the difficulty keeps rising, although they are not even possessing a dangerous threat to me... and who knows, I might fight even the worse enemy if I stay with her long enough?


    Okay, that'' sounds a plan! although I don''t have any intention to make babies with her...


    "As I said earlier... I''ll take care of you guys and I won''t back off by my words. so I accept, I will marry her" Sven said with unshaken confidence


    "Sven!" she running and hug him with firm, as her face shows relief


    "Seems like she really serious and taken a liking to you, and you look ready to take the responsibilities of taking care of her. Then, as her father... I only ask you to always take care of her, keep her happy as your top priority above all" he lowered his head


    "You can leave that to me," he said with clear as Aya clinging to his arm

 Chapter 15: First duty

    Sven release a heavy sigh, watching Aya smile and excitedly hug his left arm while her father just smiling and watch.


    "Ah, that right, I haven''t prepared for you to drink, I''ll be back," said Aya


    "sure..." said Sven with a tired expression


    After Aya leaving them without closing the door, old Mervin call him to come closer, and without question, Sven walking toward him


    "I haven''t seen for a while she smiles like that. Ever since that I became like this, Aya continues to fake smile in front of me, in order to make me feel ease" said Old Mervin


    Sven releases a sigh again, but this time, quite gentle," since I already become your family, can you tell me the reason behind all of this, in fact, can you tell me the status of the noble family in this country"ask Sven


    "you not from here, Sven?"


    "I''m from a small village, so I don''t know anything about noble stuff"


    "very well, I''ll tell you what I know"


    "but don''t push yourself hard, know your condition," said Sven


    "hahaha... okay"


    "the power of nobility are second in this country, besides king. All the prime minister, are from the noble family. The noble family has three stage, the upper, middle, and 3rd class. The upper usually live in Royal city, while middle in town, and 3rd in the village. They all serve as the main centre of movement in their place, for example, business, military, judgement, and all kind of things."


    "the higher fame you get, the higher status that noble can get, and the more advantages you can gain. And the soldier things come in, right after that. If the noble owns a very high skilled and fame soldier, they can even use their own soldier for their own benefit, but, they can''t ignore the royal''s order if it''s come to defend the country or going war with the enemy."


    "In short, the noble can use their soldiers for their benefit, but can''t ignore the order''s from the royal family, Even if happen a coup d''etat cause by the noble to the royal family, they can''t stand a chance anyway as they have a royal guards"


    "why''s that??" ask Sven


    "because, all the high skilled soldier going to the royal guard, serve the royal family. They were selected based on their performances in the camp. The outstanding your achievement, the chance for you to enter the royal guard will be as bright as a day"


    "what do you mean by that?"


    "Right after you finish the recruit, judging by your rank and fame, you will have four courses:


    -Excadiablo (the holy war)= battle against the Demon Lord


    *involve = (all under rank knight, holy knight)


    -Bardlin ( the defender of the nation) = battle against the enemy of the nation


    *involve(all under rank knight, general, high general)


    -Rossac ( the seeker) = battle against other race, unknown creature, Demon Lord


    *involve(volunteer soldier(tavern or camp), hero)


    -Leatez (the guardian of the nation) =Unknown


    *involve( royal guard)


    "Oh, I see" Sven nodedStolen story; please report.


    "before I became like this, my status was a middle class of noble family, and I have some talented soldier that from rank general and holy knight, but their all being killed." said Old Mervin


    "Aren''t they strong? how they being killed?? asked Sven


    "My personal army was 3,000 strong. My general control 1,000 while holy knight control 2,000. The death of my general was a battle against the Ortoric family, the noble family of south Roca village. My holy knight was meet his death while in war, fighting against the Sealgair 10 years ago." said Old Mervin while clenching his teeth


    "you have my pity" he bows his head a little.


    "right after all my soldier was gone, my house being attacked by the unknown army, pressing me to leave my old town to this village. And one of those attacks, there was a magic that hit me and for suddenly, I became what I am right now. Then..."


    "the De Fam family offer to you a friendship, and Aya was a tie holder..." Sven said


    "but... there''s a condition. 6/10 of my share given to the De Fam family as for protection and my daughter must marry with one of the De Fam"


    "judging by your story, I think those attacks were caused by them as well. But there''s nothing to worried anymore. I have a friend that may cure your cursed spell, and I''ll protect your family from now on" said Sven with confident


    "you sound like a very confident with your skill," said Old Mervin


    "I at least strong than those De "farm" family," he replied with a smile


    "hahaha" laugh old Mervin with slow


    "I wouldn''t think you accept so easily. You just met her a week ago, am I right?"


    " It''s okay...Besides, I have taken quite liking to her for the first time we met. She''s cute, honest, care for people, and most of all, she''s brave... brave enough endanger herself for others. Although she seems hard to control though..." Sven chuckle with a smile


    "thank you," said Old Mervin, Sven replied with a smile


    Suddenly they heard a voice of girl shouted, then Sven sees a set of a cup that filled with water is placed on the table.


    "Don''t tell me she...!" he said while running toward to the voice


    The mansion is big so Sven doesn''t have any choice but to get out to find Aya''s voice. Then, right after he arrived at the yard, all of the candidates were glaring him, but Sven not noticing," Aya!!"


    Aya was standing on the balcony, hear Sven''s shouting her name, and she smile," from now on, that man, Sven, is my husband, so he''s the leader of this soldier for my family name. And for that, we decided that we cut ties with your family, Mr Dan!"


    then, all the candidate''s eyes were focusing on Sven, even Mr Dan gives a menacing look," what''s your playing, boy??"


    "there''s no turning back I guess," said Sven


    "yeah, just like she said... we don''t need your family to meddle things with us, so from this day, we cut ties our friendship."


    "just so you know, I haven''t registered your name, neither them, so..." said Mr Dan


    "so??"


    "Listen, all the candidates. This family has become a 3rd class, so they will not be able to pay enough your fee or your weapon. So come join us, the De Fam family, cause we''re the middle class. you can expect the high rate weapon, with high payment, so come" shout Mr Dan


    Then they walk away from Sven, join the Mr Dan side. They wearing a despicable face toward Sven. All left but one.


    "hmm?? aren''t you not going, cloth face??" ask Sven


    "Meh, I won''t. that family demand was unreasonable. Besides, even though this family are the 3rd class, they still can provide some good material, and what''s more, the few the people, the better... if you know what I mean, Sven~" said cloth face


    "hahaha, I see" laugh Sven


    "let''s see if you can laugh after this. My men, tear this place apart... you will get a bonus by doing that, I''ll double the bonus if you all can manage to kill that girl or those men!! Give me her head!!" shouted Mr Dan, greeted with a loud cheer by them


    "so... what now, leader??" said cloth face


    "all maid, get inside!!" Sven already gives a command, with that, all maid enter the mansion, running with fear.


    "Sven!!" Aya shouting at Sven


    Sven look straight at Aya''s face and smile,"don''t worry, I won''t kill them"


    "well said, husband. but how will you do that without killing those men??" ask cloth face


    "trust your leader" Sven grin


    Among those candidates, one of them yell," I gonna pay what you said in Ares hall, you scum"


    "Aya... if you scare, please get inside," said Sven


    "Sven, what are ..." before Aya can finish her words, She saw Sven stood with confidence, not even on attack position, he just stood.


    "well, it''s my first duty as a leader and a fiance... so I have to give them a good image of me" he''s mumbling


    "Attack them!!!" shouted Mr Dan, ordering them to attack Sven and cloth face... then they running with a loud roar


    Right after they running, Sven releases a massive aura, spreading toward them with fast. The aura then embraces them, causing them to screaming with fear while closing their ears with their hand. They stopped moving to another step, because one step closer, the aura will become stronger.


    what they feel when hit by that aura is, they hear a loud screaming pain from many people, crying and evil laughter, even they can see the image of unthinkable torturing. They feel like it was them who were tortured. They start yelling with fear, hit their head on the ground numerous time, kneeling, even some of them pissed on their pants for being extremely scared.


    "what did you do, even I fell so cold by your aura"askCloth face


    "It''s called dem-, dark aura.. my nature magic is dark of course," said Sven while correcting his answer


    "but, they seem so painful by it"


    "of course they are, this is the 5th stage, the upgraded one. The higher the stage of aura, the realistic it that can be"


    "But for threatening my fiancee, that alone is not enough for it, because the real thing is already about to start," he show a nasty smirk to them

 Chapter 16: For all eternity

    Sven continues to torment those men''s mind with his aura.Little by little, he moves forward as the aura become more powerful until he sees Mr Dan, who barely even stand with his feet


    "Not bad, Mr Dan, I see you can manage this very well," said Sven


    "You-, who are you?? you''re not human!" yell Mr Dan


    "And why you said that, Dan??" Sven smirk


    "n-no human posses a dark element, the type of magic... unless it demon itself," said Mr Dan, stare with wide-open eyes


    Sven stops moving, thinking about those words of Mr Dan said. Then, he stares at cloth face


    "hey, is it true about that??" Sven asks


    "yeah, that''s right. No human has existed the dark element in their body, even the goddess clan, that possess all 6 elements, couldn''t possess it. You''re weird, Sven" said cloth face


    "hmm..." Sven humming


    "well, what hu-, people always said... there''s always is a first time," said Sven. "Okay enough that, now it''s time for you all punishment" Sven looking straight to all those eyes


    Aya looking that scene with two mixing feeling, awed and terrifying. Sven saw the reaction of her,"are you okay up there, Aya?"


    "It''s my first time seeing magic in front of me. And this was a first time too that I see you use your magic, so I''m surprised by that" she said with sparkling eyes


    "hahaha, we only just met a week ago, right? and what more surprised me is you bluntly say that you want to marry me, by knowing all that, you cheeky girl" he replied with a smile, Aya turned away her face, blushed as her face becomes red, then she replied with a bright smile.


    "Hmm, well, sit tight up there, I already made promise to you that I won''t kill them, so I will abide it," said him


    Sven closing his eyes, whisperingwith his palm create a purple magic that looks like a sphere, sucking all the aura that he released earlier.And not for too long, all the aura has been sucked by Sven The candidates were gasping for breath just by all the aura has been sucked, they feel like they can''t breathe while in Sven''s nasty aura.


    "you bastard!... I gonna slice you 18 part!!" said one of them with a scar on his left eye. with trembling hand, he tries to pick up his sword, but his hand won''t muster the strengththat he requiresto. Suddenly, he fell on his knee, and now his leg turns like lost its strength. Not just him, but all the candidates were like that, even for Mr Dan as well


    "what... what''s happening?? all my strength were all gone... I can''t even to stand up!!" said that man while punching his leg, with hoping that it will turn to normal, but it doesn''t


    "you... what did you do earlier!! tell me!!" said Mr Dan. Then he sees that Sven open wide his mouth and that purple sphere turn into the particle, flowing into Sven''s mouth, and he swallows it.


    Then, Sven grin," ah, it looks like you don''t understand your condition. As a farewell gift, I tell you, that starting this moment you can''t carrying anything or even wielding a weapon by your hand as your strength and physicalin your arm has been taken away, and it''s already blended with me, so basically, your arm physical strength is total... zero."Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    "what do you mean by that??" ask them who already started panicked


    "as like I told you, but that''s effect is not temporary you know... but it''s for the rest of your life... to all eternity," Said Sven with creepy smile


    "No!!! you''re lying!! I don''t believe you!!... arghhh!!" said one of them while try pushing his hand on the ground to help him stand, but it won''t work as they want.


    They were also trying copy on what that man doing, but the resultsare same, even they already started to feel hopeless with their current condition.


    "You see, I''m not that cruel as I spare some little of your physical strength on your leg to make living your life become easier., so be grateful to me~" Sven trying to hold his laugh while watching those unbearable scenes. "They trying so hard !!"


    He trying not to laugh in front of Aya, but that scene for him was too hilarious


    "Don''t give that crap!! give back our strength that you''re taken!!" said Mr Dan while he also trying to do the same, and he did it, as his butt on few inch on air.


    "Hmm... I see you manage to lift your ass a little huh, Mr Dan. I guess magic is really are not my strong point after all... well that''s that. That doesn''t mean your physical it''s returning cause that''s all you can do" said Sven


    All the candidates were begging with crying for their strength to give back, but Sven not changing his mind," no can''t do, that''s your curse for making this family as your enemy, so deal with it."


    Suddenly, he heard something that''s like falling on the ground, and it was that man with the scaron his eyes," Hey, what are you doing on the ground, man. Trying to be a snail??" Sven grin


    "please... return back my... strength" begging him


    "Oh my, where are your those prattle talk earlier?? you said you want to kill me, not once but thrice, since from the Ares hall though"


    "Just return it, please~.," said him while sobbing, with his position on lying face downward.


    "no, just accept your fate. Be grateful that I do not take your life" said Sven


    "I rather die than living like this!!!" shout that man but being ignored by Sven as he walks away from him


    Sven walking toward Mr Dan with slow," As I promise to Miss Aya, I will not kill you, not even your candidates. So as soon as you can stand, you can leave, but mark my word... if you or even your "family" trying to do that anything can harm us, you can expect from me to give you something that far more sinister than this, I assure you. Tell this to your head family" said Sven, extortion him with his menacing eyes... make Mr Dan noded with fright.


    "I didn''t know that you could do that, Sven. You''re demon" said cloth face


    "hahaha, you flattering me" Sven smile


    "I don''t know if you lie or not, but can you tell me your highest stage of magic and your element?"


    "Err, I don''t know about the element, but as far as I know, I can do a magic that at mylimit, fifth stage, even those aura and purple sphere are the fifth stages. Sadly, that''s all I can go further with my magic" said Sven


    "and what are-"


    "you want to know what just happened earlier, right?? well it''s not a big deal to hide it anyway, so I just telling you"


    "I release my aura to those men just so that they will become vulnerable. That aura will disrupt their mind, causing them to unable to focus on casting a magic, at the same time the aura that they breathe will flow in their body absorbing all the physical strength, little by little"


    "and that''s the sphere comes in. It will absorb all the aura, not leaving a dust. It also carrying those particles that contain those PS. What''s more interesting, I can gain those PS by eating- I mean absorb it to my body, and I gain extra strength by doing it"


    "Oh, I see," said cloth with hidden smile


    Sven looking at the sky, and it''s still afternoon,"hmm I guess we spent too long in this yard, and we not even registered yet our application on becoming recruit"


    "you''re right, but do we even know where the camp is located? and now Mr Dan become our enemy, we don''t have any guide"


    "Oh, but we do already have a guide, am I right, Mr Dan?" ask Sven with nasty smile


    "ye-yeah" Mr Dan answer it with stutter


    Cloth face give a menacing eye on Sven,"you''re the worst, Sven"

 Chapter 17: The Jega "hell" camp

    "Oh... so this is a human camp huh?? seems interesting"


    "human camp??" ask cloth face


    "I-I mean, this region camp"


    "Yeah, you can say that again Sven, it sure looks awesome to me"


    "Heh, you country bumpkins... of course it is after all this camp was built by order from the legendary holy knight blue, Sir Falcon the dual sword master"


    "You can run your mouth now thanks to Aya kindness, also because of her that I returned your physical strength, be grateful" Sven glaring at Mr Dan


    "Yeah, I know already!"


    "so then, tell me, Dan, which region are we now" hearing that makes the cloth face and Mr Dan shocked.


    "You... really don''t know anything huh, Sven, despite all your magic show earlier. this region name Jega, one of the strongest region in this state, Cambough"


    "Oh, so this region''s name is not Roca??


    "No you idiot, Roca is just a village, which in this Jega''s province. In this state, there are three regions that have a camp... Jega, Lorc, and Sedrid. And among that region, Lorc is the strongest, produce many strong warriors, In fact, there even a holy knight was from there. Lucky them" explain cloth face makes Mr Dan noded sign agreed


    "Yeah, they so lucky"


    "what are you two go babbling about lucky huh"


    "If the camp showing the great result in war or anything, the Royals will give some kind of award, and of course in form of money, weapon and stuff. And what I said lucky earlier is, the region, Lorc, is far near the Demon''s territory... unlike us"Mr Dan explain to Sven, who seems to a bit clueless


    "as for us, the Jega''s camp, stand as the wall near the borderline of demon''s realm, who must hold our position if those demons are attacked, waiting for backup. With that, we receive more damage and casualty while those Lorcs hogs all the victory, is that how it is??" Sven asked them


    "yeah, but mostly all those attacks were caused by mountain bandit, orcs, even a small group of assassins, the Sanain," said cloth faceIf you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "The Sanain?? you mean that bunch of mix of all kind of tribes, even the demon?? they always attack here??" Sven asked with a big shocked face


    "that explain why the security in this region become lax, even those bandit were succeed kidnapped Aya and the others"


    "And that''s how it is. welcome, you cave man, to the most targeted camp by the most formidable enemy, the Jega camp" Mr Dan welcoming Sven with his smile


    "Yeah!! thanks, Dan!! I appreciate your help" Sven answering his welcome with passion in his eyes


    "the heck with that reaction... most people don''t even want to go near the Jega''s camp, they even willing to go others camp just so to survive from this "hell camp" " Mr Dan not understand that Sven''s reaction


    "personally, I always want to fight those Sanain ever since I heard the rumors about them. They were the group of famous assassin masters, combined with all kind of tribe that you heard and also never heard. Their skills are top notch, and from what I know, even Commander Grey having difficulty to deal with these Sanain. Because of that, Modra always wants to recruit the people of Sanain to join his faction but declined it... they neutral, not the demon side, nor the human side... they always neutral, and their goal is somewhat unclear for me, either to defeat the demon king or to crush all tribe. well that doesn''t matter, the point is, I can fight them here" thought Sven with full of enjoyment


    "come on Dan, let''s go to register" Sven run toward the gate, leaving that behind, Mr Dan and cloth face


    When they arrived at register counter, Mr Dan write the name of Sven and cloth face" Sven, what''s your full name??"


    "Sven just fine, besides, my full name will be Sven Versfalio when I finish this camp," said Sven makes Mr Dan annoyed


    "you, what''s your??"


    "They called me Arlov"


    "They?? well whatever"Mr Dan continue to write down the document


    The person who in charge of the registry counter giving Mr Dan a two necklace badges, and he giving to Sven and cloth face called Arlov


    "that''s your badge, and it''s writing your name on it. From now on, you are a recruit, congratulations." said Mr Dan


    "yeah!... finally!" cloth face shout happily


    "so your name is Arlov..." said Sven


    "just called me cloth face, I already customize with that calling by you"


    "if that what''s you want, but man seriously, what''s with this camp... it''s full of cracking everywhere. They even have a destroyed building over there" Sven looking around at this camp


    "as I said, this camp was being attacked numerously, so I say, there''s a five of small war scale going in on year"


    "Yeah... I can''t wait for that happen" Sven shivering with excited


    "what''s with this boy"


    "Anyway, the camp starting tomorrow due to unavoidable occasion for the coach, so you may stay at your house until tomorrow, or so they said"


    "you sound like we have to live in here for the next five year until our graduation from this place" Sven asking Mr Dan


    "That''s how it is, so you may sleep in your house for this day"


    "but... I came from far away, I don''t have any relative around here, what should I do, My plan was to sleep in the dormitory in this camp, "cloth face starting to panic


    "should I care??" Mr Dan sneering


    "Ah, why don''t you come with me to Versfalio mansion. Aya invite me to dinner earlier, so I sleep at there tonight, you should come with me, cloth face"


    "If that''s what you want, so I shall"


    "it''s settled then" Sven smile

 Chapter 18: First training

    a carriage that carries Sven and cloth face arrive at the front gate of the camp," thank you for your hospitality, it was such a feast last night" said cloth face with humble


    "your welcome, it was nothing" Aya smile


    "It''s been a while since I eat human food. the last thing I eat since I come here was that corn soup, made by Rena. Well, we demon can stay alive without food for 3 months, so that''s was nothing"


    "But I tell you, their food and ours were not that different. After all, before human exists, we demon that already lives in this world, gain everything that human doesn''t. That''s mean, those stories were true, that all this kind magic, knowledge, food, were all taught by us." Sven silent himself when he heard the conversation


    "Okay Aya, we''re leaving now, take care of your father. Don''t forget to treat your father''s ill with the medicine that I brought yesterday" said Sven. When Aya and cloth face busy with their chats after dinner last night, Sven secretly asks Godin to bring the medicine from Night Witch, and the cost is quite shocking as she asks for the sacred treasure, the Horc dagger. Luckily, he has, and the negotiation went smoothly as the medicine arrives at Sven''s palm.


    "Don''t worry, I will. You know, I keep wondering last night, where do you get that medicine... if you say you have friends that making those medicine, I quite not understand as you told me that your village was destroyed and you just new in this region, so...?" Aya looking straight right at Sven''s eyes, while Sven thinks carefully to answer that question.


    "I carry it with me always... I forgot to told you that I''m also a herbalist... you don''t have to worry about that small details, all that important is that your father looks healed from those medicines" Sven has to lie, to cover his identities


    "You right, I''m sorry for doubting you. I''m so useless as your fiancee" Aya feeling down for some reason. She also worried about him, because she also heard many bad things about this camp. She afraid that she may not be able to see him again


    "Hey, that''s not Aya that I know. The Aya that I know is that she is always energetic, brave, justice, strong and charming. So... where is that Aya, I wonder?" Sven put his palm on Aya''s cheeks


    Aya smiling," right here! hehehe"


    "Wow... I did it!!, I finally found you" Sven return it with smile


    "be a good girl, okay, I will be back right after I got a day off, and after I finish this camp, I fulfil my duty to you, also... take care of Rena and her family for me" said Sven


    "I will, goodbye Sven, take care of yourself there... don''t eat any poisoned food, don''t be late to sleep... don''t...." Aya voice sounds vague as she already leaving that place with her carriage.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    "You sure know how to handle her," said cloth face


    "hahaha"


    "how old is she by the way?"


    "if I not mistaken, she''s one year younger than me, sixteen I guess" Sven does not notice that he began to accustomed to his"lied" age


    "Oh, okay then"


    The two of them walks into the camp, to find the site for their assembling. Along with their walks, they already saw the recruits, waiting for their assembly, and so Sven and cloth sit somewhere and wait as well. One by one, the recruit comes in the camp with their panic face. Sven can recognize the recruits is that at their neck, their wearing the same necklace, the same colour as him. Dan told him that necklace colours are for shown their different rank.


    After a long wait, the empty space at middle has full of people. Right after Sven was daydreaming, he heard a rough voice with a shout," all recruit!! assemble in front of me in ten seconds, NOW!!"


    hearing that, all of them form the line with panic, but not for Sven as he''s already used to it, the soldier line up stuff.


    "My name is Klosen, I''m one of those lead men that will take charge of training you in physical improvement


    "I welcome you, recruits, to the most targeted camp in this country, The Jega camp. I compliment you for your bravery to put your life in line for the country. But are you have what it takes to become the defender of the nation!??" ask that middle age man


    "YES SIR!!" they shout loudly


    "well, for a word, you may say so, but I''m not the type that trust the word you see... what I want is action!!! let your action speak beside your filthy mouth!!! YOU HEAR ME!!?"


    "SIR, YES SIR!!"


    "Good, so, to your knowledge, we already gather 2000 men in this, men and woman. I don''t care if you from noble family or not, the action is always the top priority. Your rank will rise if you do something great, and stay for not accomplish anything, so keep that in mind. To keep your fighting spirit burning, let me tell you a history, that once, a young man breaks a record by graduating from the camp within 3 years and gain the place for the high general, and do you know what he does to achieve that?? he kills one of the high ranks of the demon!"


    "HOOO!!" all of them were surprised by that


    "And so do you, you''re no different than him, you also can achieve what he has.I bet you choose this camp for known its reason, for your fast achievement. But as far as you know, even if he succeeds kill that demon, we still not win any war against the demon. Right after they almost annihilate us, we retreat, showing them our backs, and that''s humiliating. But I always believe that story, even now I still hoping that one day, that holy knight in that story will appear in front of us, leading us to victory by killing the demon lord..."


    "It will be me!!" shout one of them


    "that will be me!" everyone shouting


    "that glory will be me!!!" said cloth face


    "good luck to you then" Sven smile to cloth face


    That showing spirit by them makes that middle age man smile," heh, you bastards. Okay, now you must drop your luggage in dorm and meet me in this area in 60 seconds with your sword, start NOW!!" shout Mr Klosen


    Everyone starts running with their luggage and comes back to that place


    "well-well, I see some people already catching breathe by now. I say good luck, and now, we will be running on that mountain and comes back, and running again until for 10 laps, then we do the war defensive art after that" Mr Klosen pointed to them at that big mountain


    "you got to be kidding me, " said cloth face with shocking


    "like I said, good luck to you then," said Sven

 Chapter 19: Danger awaits

    At night, at the top of the watchtower, Sven looking at the woods that not far from this camp. His eyes watch carefully on those trees, sometimes the leafs on those trees flying in the air, caused by blowing in wind. The breeze at that night is chilly but also refreshing as well, makes Sven feel so calm by it.


    "It''s been a 5 month that I''ve lived in this camp. The training was not that rigorous like the rumours, thanks to my experience I say. Well, that said, I still not performed well in the class of magic. And those people keep murmuring about my dark magic as well, " he born under the unlucky black star, he''s bad luck, dirty, blah blah...", what a crap.."


    "But in the class of physical built and class of art defensive war, even in the class of mock strategy... I can say I done pretty well, good job me!" Sven smiling," But man, this sure exciting. I never knew that taking a formal lesson like this is so much fun, unlike at Demon realm, all that such thing will be learned by their own clan, and I learn that by sneaking around in their territory cause I don''t have my own clan, or to be accurate, I don''t even know what type demon of myself"


    with that talk, Sven suddenly remembers at Mana, who the first demon found him in the destroyed village," if she doesn''t found me back then, I don''t even know all this kind stuff. And I might not as strong as right now. I have to bring back a souvenir for her"


    Sven chuckled," I remember those days, that Mana and I were so close friend, even caused envious by all kind of demons who wants her.Well, I wouldn''t blame them because Mana is a really deadly beautiful demon that I know, that''s the truth. They suddenly ask for a fight, so it was a bloody day as I''ve already stronger back then. They do not know that I considered Mana as one of my clan, the one only precious family"


    the orange coloured looked at the sky, sign that it begins the early morning. But Sven still looking at the woods, because this night was his turn to be a watch guard. Suddenly, he heard someone panting, then he turn his gaze toward in camp.


    A skinny boy was running around the camp in this early morning," Edward, was it??" Sven murmuring


    Suddenly he''s falling from running, but he rises again with trembling push out, Arghhh"


    "he must be the type of worked hard person, every single day, right after training, he''s running, training his technique with his weapon and magic.He''s rushing his training again... But poor him, he''s always being a targeted by those jerks if comes to sparring and mock war, and of course... badly injured,"


    Sven looking at him for a while, and after he finishes his run, he went to the special dummies training place, as it can move and hit. After that, he brings out his sword and shield and start swinging and thrust at those dummies," his swings was late for 8.3 seconds, and his thrust was not hit critical spots. is he been serious down there??"


    The dummies are arms with wooden swords, wooden spears, and shield. And the dummies are some kind of hard to defeat if those things in a group, and with that, he''s already cornered by those. Edward being hit by those wooden spears, which he cannot evade it.


    "one, two, three,... fifteen critical hit. He''s already dead if this is war" Sven chuckles. A swing hit right in Edward''s right cheeks, causing him falling to the ground, grovel in front of the dummies.


    "Damn it, why I can''t win this thing... Arghh!!" Edward suddenly charges at one of the dummies and being struck by a spear, causing him to thrown back. He sweats a lot because he endured his pain.


    "Hey, what are you doing down there" Sven smiles, looking at Edward


    "you... Sven right?? what are you doing here?"


    "Hey, I was asking first the question here you know..."


    "It''s what are you looking right now, training with dummies" Edward looking away," now answer my question"


    "man, what an impudent person you are. This was my shift as a watcher right now."


    "so, do your job then, go away!" Edward yell at Sven


    "unlucky for you, MY SHIFT IS DONE... hahaha" Sven laughing


    Edward gives a glaring at Sven," then you better stand still, I don''t want you to interfere with my training" said him


    "being hit with the dummies?? what a masochist" Sven grin


    "just shut up, don''t be cocky, just because you are among the top rank in defensive art war. Someday I will claim my right as the highest rank for sure"The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Just about Edward walks forward to the dummies," Say, is not like I want to know your story, but why do you even to enter this camp, with such a small feature of your physical. In addition, you seem a bit rash?" ask Sven


    "mind your own business!" as he continues to walk


    Sven releases a heavy sigh," the reason for your slow evade is that you wielding those heavy arms. Those sword and shield are not suited with you". Those words make Edward stop again, then Sven throw his short sword at Edward," use this, it might fit you well"


    Edward grab that short sword and ask for a shield," you don''t need a shield, trust me" said Sven. Then Edward continue his training and with surprising, he''s able to dodge all those attacks with fast agile. " see the pattern of their attack, you can strike back as long as you understand their flows" said Sven


    With Sven''s instruction, Edward manages to defeat one of the dummies, then he jumps backwards. And with a happy face, he looks at Sven with surprise," not yet, buddy. There''s more" said Sven with a smile.Then, he manages to defeat all the dummies, which he could never do since he came here.


    "your body is skinny and average. But despite that, you have an elastic muscle and agile to cover it. Traning to strength your wrist a lot to perform more deadly techniques. And this time, you should use twin light blade."Sven walks towards the watchtower, leaving Edward behind


    With that, Edward seemsfeeling bad after receiving those pieces of advice from Sven," I want to get revenge!"


    "you want what?" asked Sven


    "Revenge... my brother is killed in a recent war against the demon army. I coming here to train myself so I can get revenge for my brother," Edward said


    "Is he someone important?"


    "He is one of the holy knight, the black knight. He is my only brother, he''s kind and talented, I''d admire him the most" Edward clench his teeth


    "I even believe that he might be the one that mentions in that storybook, the prophecy knight. Just when he appointed as the holy knight, he was very happy that he not sit still and tell to me every single day, it''s annoyed me, to be honest," Edward recalled his memories with his late brother, with a bitter smile


    "Just when I come back home after business class, my father and mother were seen devastated with the letters on the table. I afraid to open that letter, think that it must have to do with my brother, but I muster all of my confidence and read the letter, and I crying for that, as the letter told... my brother was dead in battle, killed by the holy knight hunter, Sealgair"


    Sven just stood still, knowing that It was because of him that his brother was dead.


    "that''s why, I run all day, training hard after dinner, to push my limit so that I can defeat that bastard with my own hand.I will find him, even cost me for the rest of my life for searching him. And to do that, I must become the holy knight, then surely he must be targeted me. But I have a minor problem in here" Edward trying swing that short sword with fast, causing a sound of his slash.


    And now, you already help me with one of my biggest problems, and I thank you for that, friend" said Edward with a smile


    "you know, I was at there, that your brother fighting against Sealgair. For the first time in my life, I saw that epic match, clashing with a sword against spear, the two of them seems even match. Your brother was a great fighter and also great knight, and that''s come from my deepest heart"


    "thank you"


    "I will give you an advice for your training so that your dream can come true," said Sven


    "I want to fight someone strong, so lend his hand to become stronger might be a good plan for me" Sven smiling


    "And for that, we will train together until we strong enough to gain a place at holy knight, then together, we march against them, shall we" Edward stretch his hand, to give a handshake


    Sven greet that hand with his hand," he''s not that potential, but I guess he will become nuisance to me when we clashing each other in future"


    //////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////


    At the same time in Demon Realm


    The demon general having a meeting in one of the Demon castle, Amhryn," so, mygenerals, let me hear your report for your recent activity" Prince Modra ask for his generals to state their activities recently.


    Prince Modra is the eldest son of Demon Lord and the one who control his own group an army He''s the type of calm and analytical.


    "Yes, my prince. My division doing scout on the other country. Nothing particular, my Lord" said General Gargantos


    "next~" Prince Modra sit while crossing his left leg up to right leg, drinking with a golden cup


    "With your permission, my prince, last week, my divisionattacked one of the nearby villages, and we caught many captive, great success sir," said General Abalith


    "Hmph, attacking village is not a great success you know, it was just a waste of time" General Fhartu intercept


    "Fhartu, don''t intercept unless I told to do so. Wait till your turn" Prince Modra glaring straight at General Fhartu


    "I''m sorry, my prince," General Fhartu bowing down


    "next"


    "My prince, my division just doing a regular training, and I notice something. One of my captains told me, that since past 4 months, one of my elite soldiers went missing. Their notice when they do the roll call, forgive for my rude behaviour of my men" General Gorsha


    "who''s the name of that demon?" ask Prince Modra


    "group six, sub-captain of the Rakaga group, Sheron Hunr"


    Prince Modra suddenly chokes while drinking," Sheron?? he''s not the type who leaving his duty like that. Did you search his house?"


    "Yes, but the result is same, he''s not there"


    " Where the heck is this Mana''s lover go anyway... Well, judging his old behaviour, he must do some rigorous training somewhere, It doesn''t matter, I will punish himself when he''sgets back, the rule is still the same, those who not appear when roll call will be punished " said Prince Modra


    "as you wish, my prince" general Gorsha bowing


    "now, Fhartu, your next"


    "My division has made a preparation on an all-out attack to enemy, and I ask for your permission to do that, my prince" General Fhartu smiling


    "Hmm, I grant your request and who''s your target then?"


    "We will capture the human place, the nearest place with us are Cambough state, the Jega province"

 Chapter 20: Svens Unit

    At 9 am, Mr Klosen called 5 recruits to enter his office. The five of them are selected based on their performance in class and mock war, and each of them has their own strength and ability to turn the tide of war.


    "Morning to five of you. first of all, congratulation for your performance in class and the mock war that we''ve been training. Because of that, I called you, the most promising among recruit in this camp, I hereby you guys to be promoted" hearing those words make them really excited.


    "The first one, Sorel Fudge. Achievement, rank 3rd in hand to hand combat class, rank 2nd in magic class, rank 2nd in art defensive war and 1st in strategy and mock war. Responsible and disciplined is your strength after I been watched you for past these months. I appoint you as 300-man commander... rank Elite" Mr Klosen give a bronze locket to Sorel"


    " thank you, I will strive the best for future of this country," said Sorel with responsibility


    "second, Afusa Caine. Achievement, rank 4th in hand to hand combat, 3rd in magic class, rank 4th in art defensive war and rank 3rd in strategy and mock war. Such a fast learner for your age, keep it up. I appoint you as 200-man commander... rank Elite" also give him a bronze medal for it


    "the third, Ordas of the family De Fam. Achievement, rank 2nd in hand to hand combat, rank 5th in magic class, rank 3rd in art defensive war and 5th in strategy and mock war. You may not the intellectual type, but you will lead your man with your strength. Also 200-man commander ... rank Elite."


    "I grateful for that" Ordas bow his head"


    "Fourth, Sven of the family Versfalio. Achievement, rank 1st in hand to hand combat, rank 4th in magic class, rank 1st in art of defensive war, and 20th in strategy and mock war. The type of lone wolf, that''s your strength and weakness. In war, fighting alone doesn''t guarantee your winning, so keep that in your mind. I appoint you 100-man commander... rank Elite" Sven only smile while hearing that, and receive that bronze locket


    "we''ll see about that, sir" replied Sven


    "And last, the only women in this top 5, Irlin Beuz. Achievement, rank 35th in hand to hand combat, rank 1st in magic class, 3rd rank in the art of defensive war. and 2nd in strategy and mock war. Strenght is not your type, but fooling an enemy is what I want you to do with the brain of yours. 200- man commander... rank Elite."


    "I''ll do my best," said her while also receiving that locket


    "Another thing, I''ll appoint Sorel as acting leader of yours, you four will work together with him."


    "Understand, sir!" answer all four of them


    "as your underlings, I leave it to you to choose by yourself. Also, appoint yourself a lieutenant to making your job easier.Now dismissed"


    All of them leave the main building with a joyed feeling.


    "You guys, can I have your moment, please?" Sorel suddenly speaks with those top 4 recruits.


    "I want to make enlistment on our recruit in the building that the first place we registered as the recruit, so will you guys join me?"


    "sure thing, leader," said Irlin


    "that absurd. Listen, I come here to climb my way to the highest top in rank. And I don''t acknowledge you as my leader when you also the same rank as me. Also, the hell I want to listen to you, a far younger than me, I do my own way" said that big muscular with a bald head, Ordas. He leaving that place, with full of dissatisfaction.


    "Okay... how about you two then?" Sorel ask Sven and Afusa


    "Like he said, I''m too will do it my own way," said Afusa


    "Sven??"


    "Alright, I''m tagging along with you, leader Sorel. So pity when you ask so nicely, but it turns out backwards" Sven chuckles


    "hahaha, thank you. Then, Irlin, Sven... let''s go"


    Right after those recruits finished their training, Sorel standing at the stage, telling them about what''s happen in the morning and who''s the commander unit of. Then, they walking to the building and start to enter the unit that they want to cooperate.


    The table of the leader unit has placed a tag name on top of the table. Their leader name, and their position. And, as Sven expected, Sorel and Irlin get many people line up in their stand. Sorel is a beautiful man with a long white hair and has a sharp looking face. His body was taller and muscular so all men and women were crazy about him.


    Irlin is the plain women but has such a beautiful pair of eyes, Her height was average, a little short that Afusa, whose age 13 with 156cm tall. She has a bob cut hair with coloured of black and brown. She was a happy go lucky person who stands out more than others beautiful recruit.


    "Hey Sven, it is seen that you have a big disadvantage here," said cloth face


    "What can I say, I''m not the popular type. Besides, in past of strategy and mock war, when I''ve been selected as acting leader, I leave them alone and not giving them any instruction or strategy while I going attack those enemies alone. So it''s natural that they want a leader that can use a "definitely alive" strategy so that they can survive longer in real war than die for nothing"


    "I see"


    "So, do you want to join them, go on. Don''t strain yourself just because you are from the same family as me. I don''t mind at all" Sven looking at those stand with full of peopleLove this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    "It''s not for you to decided where shall I go," Cloth face take that pen and start writing," there...all done, I will under your care, boss," Said cloth face with smile


    "Hmph," Sven smiling


    "Sven, hey man!!" Edward shouting far from side of Sven


    "Edward, do you already decided to enter whose unit?" ask Sven


    "you can say that again, man. Those guys underling were trying hard to recruit me in their unit, even when in the past they were aiming at me in class"


    "hahaha, you should understand that right now in hand to hand combat, you are far stronger than you before, rank 30th~" Sven smirk


    "hahaha, thanks to you I guess. That''s why I want to enter your unit, where''s the document that I must sign?" Edward looking that paper sheet in that table, because there are many papers that blank, were not sign any recruit yet.


    "so, how many that already in your unit?" ask Edward


    "three... you, me and this guy" Sven answer it with not energetic


    "who is that guy?" asked Edward


    "He''s one of under family Versfalio, I called him cloth face," said Sven


    "that''s a problem, your time to recruit until this evening. Those number will stay until the next intake of recruits. But it will change if they begging for it"


    "it will not happen, you know him, he''s even leaving them to ''die'' in mock war, just so to achieve the objective, such a selfish guy, but that''s fine by me though," said cloth face


    "You sounded like he''s the worse leader in any unit out there, don''t you" Edward glaring at cloth face while grabbing his shirt


    "What, did I say something unreasonable?" Cloth face slap back Edward''s hand


    "Hey, you guys... stop it!" Sven trying to separate them from go any further than arguing


    "Is this your place to recruit, Sven?" asked by a big muscular man wearing singlet


    The three of them looking at that man with confusion, then,"yeah, this is my stand for recruit my unit" answered Sven


    "Okay, so where should I sign for it,?"


    "Eh, do you mean that you... " Sven wants to ensure


    "Yes, these men and I want to join your unit," answer that man with a smile, pointing his thumb finger at those men on his back. There were 9 of them.


    "Let me serve you as your power shield and sword," said that man


    "you got to be kidding me, that''s Galland, rank 6th in hand to hand combat, one of the top fighter in this camp," said Edward to Sven and cloth face


    "Heh, looking at your list and your reputation in mock war, it must be that youhave not enough man in your unit, well then, as your strategist, I will overcome for our unit with showing a great result with my grand plan," said a man with long beard


    "That''s Delion, rank 4th in strategy and mock war. He is also closest to be promoted as well based his performance," said cloth face


    "and look at those men, they were a top in any class." Edward whispering at Sven," from right side:-


    Arthur-rank 8th in hands combat


    Jargan- rank 11th in magic


    Frandemoz- 14th in strategy and mock war


    Oswald - rank 7th in art of defensive war


    Olin- rank 10th in hands combat


    Andragoniz- rank 5th in hands combat


    Bhorgin- rank 11th in art of defensive war


    "Why do you want to enter my unit?? as you all know that I have a bad reputation in mock war, fighting alone is my forte," Sven asked with confuse


    "Despite that, all your result in obtaining the objectives were all succeeded, am I right?? all that you need is a strong and reliable companion," said Delion


    "Besides, you are the strongest opponent that I ever fight, my intuition said that you may achieve greater in future, so what harm to serve under the strong one, you gain something, we gain something as well," Andragoniz punch Sven''s arm


    "You can hog all the main target you want, and we will cover your back for you," Arthur said


    "with all that, please let us enter your unit, for, with our brain, muscle and magic, we shall claim the sweetest victory in many countless battles, leader," said Galland to Sven


    Cloth face and Edward suddenly feels the creeps of joy, for being the witness about all the top recruit in camp are begging to enter Sven''s unit.


    Sven suddenly smile," you better not slowing me down, folks"


    "Yes sir!" answered them with enthusiasm


    For the next day


    In the early morning, all the recruit assemble at field with a stern expression


    "Alright, now that you know that there''s a new leader in your rank, those who apply to their unit, please make a new assembly of your unit.For what I get the report is that the only one unit that has a small number is Sven unit. I don''t care, it''s up to you guys who want to join or not. Now, make your new unit assemble!" said Mr Klosen


    Name: Sorel Fudge


    Status: 300-man commander


    Lieutenant: Phanto Julian, Tesmon Hill, Liev


    Number of men: 300 man


    Name: Afusa Caine


    Status: 200-man commander


    Lieutenant: Gabi Archer, Freed


    Number of men: 200


    Name: Ordas


    Status: 200-man commander


    Lieutinent: Irzar, Battura


    Number or men: 200


    Name: Sven


    Status: 100-man commander


    Lieutenant: Galland, Arlov ( cloth face)


    Number of men: 19


    Name Irlin Beuz


    Status: 200-man commander


    Lieutenant: Latifa, Helim


    Number of men: 169


    "H-hey, look at Sven''s unit. Those men were all top in class... it''s crazy" said one of them


    "Hmph, doesn''t matter if your strong or not, those who small will be tramped in the middle of war" answer their friend


    "Heh, that small unit will soon perish in no time, while under Sven that is," all of them were chuckle


    Sven''s unit line in left side of the assembly


    "Hey, they talk trash about us Sven, aren''t we gonna do something about it?"


    "Ignore those weaklings, I prefer my teammate in quality over quantity," said Sven


    "Our leader is right, just ignore those vermin, Edward," said Galland


    Just when Mr Klosen is busy with his talk, suddenly, a messenger come while riding with horse, sprint while entering the camp, causing ruckus among the recruit


    His face shown a great terrified, pale while sweating. He''s running toward Mr Klosen, and after he reaches him, he wants to spit a word, but his throat is stuck by catching his breath.


    "Calm down, soldier, take your time to speak," said Mr Klosen


    That soldier, trying to calm down by taking a deep breath, and then release... but his body won''t stop trembling.


    "Get some water for him," ask Mr Klosen to his assistant


    Then, Klosen''s assistant comes back with a cup of water and give to him. He grabs that cup with rough and drink with hastily, and then he continuesto speak,


    "I ... brings the report from our scout, a large army led by the demon general are marching toward us. Many villages have been destroyed during their journey." shout that scout


    "What you say!!? how many of them??" ask Mr Klosen with surprised


    "twenty-thousand strong at least, they all full of arms and weapon, sir!"


    "when they will arrive?"


    "Judging their pace, they headed here and will arrive at tomorrow early morning"


    "That''s not good, deliver this message to all camp and royal city at once" order Mr Klosen


    "My friends already go the separate way to deliver this news, I''m taking my leave now, I want to alertthe other village too," said that scout while riding his horse


    All of the recruits suddenly panic and frighten after hearing that news


    "You already heard that we will intercept them here because we are the first barricade in this country. The time has come, for all your training shall not disappoint you. All of you get to your post and make your defence," shout Mr Klosen


    "I guess our first campaign is already served at table, right leader?" ask Galland


    "You can say that again, Galland. It''s time for us to shine" Sven return his question with smile

 Chapter 21: Delions plan

    Mr Klosen called to all his co-instructor in this camp, to hold an emergency meeting for this upcoming ''disaster''.


    "My friend, do you have any idea on how are we gonna battle against these demons?" asked Mr Klosen


    "T... there''s no way we can win against them, let''s retreat," said Jan


    "are you kidding me, what about those recruits?? they don''t even have any experience in real war you know!" shout Mr Klosen


    "we take them with us as well !" said Jan


    "How about other reinforcement from other camps? will they arrive on time?" asked Mechina


    "they said that we should focus on defending at Lorc, leaving Jega being captured without war, that is the most crap I ever heard," said Mr Klosen while fisting on table


    "That''s not a bad idea you know," said Marcus, the oldest on among them


    "What do you mean by that, old man!?" Mr Klosen give a sharp gaze at that old man


    "As you know, Klosen, Jega has been attacked many time in the previous age, but all of that was a small scale of war, but this time, it was bigger than before. We also don''t have any senior at this camp too due to previous holy war, all we have is greenhorn soldiers who have a bunch of promising talent. Even we have to go to war, this camp was not suitable for defending position, nor this land has any good point in defending, you know," Marcus words was struck on Mr Klosen tongue to say any word, he knows that everything that Marcus said was true


    "But still, we must defend this land! the people are live in it you know... this is our home!!" Said Mr Klosen


    "your home, to be accurate. I come here for the job that given to me. I don''t want to give my life for a red targeted land for the enemy. Do what you want, I will go to Lorc, to save myself. I have a family you know" said Sais, leaving the conference room.


    "Everyone has a family you know!" shout Mr Klosen, but all of them were agreed to move to Lorc camp


    "Let''s go, young man. To begin with, this war was not even for us to win, this is total lost" said Marcus


    "If our king is not a bastard person, if we don''t have any enemy beside demon, if our military organization were not divided, if we were strong enough, there''s no need for us to feel despair" drop of water were seen at floor cause by Mr klosen''s cry


    "come on, Klosen, let''s go" Jan try to cheer Klosen


    "you guys can go ahead, takes as many recruits that don''t want to participate the war, I will fight them, even if I have to do it alone!"


    All of them try to persuade Klosen but he still on his feet. They didn''t have any choice but to leave him alone. After a long moment, Klosen leaves the conference room, headed to armoury room for equipment himself. Middle in his way, Sorel and Ordas in front of him.


    "Aren''t you guys go to the Lorc camp,?" asked Mr Klosen


    "we''re not leaving you battle alone, Mr Klosen," said Sorel with a smile


    "are you joking, sir. I don''t have any luxury of staying on that pigsty Lorc. Like I said, I will climb myself higher, even cost of my life. So I will lend you hand, sir!" Ordas said


    Klosen suddenly smile," you guys are the best"


    While they headed to armoury room, they discuss how many that have left in camp," so Sorel, how many our soldier right now?"


    "about 1500, sir"


    "That''s too few, how about the other leader unit?"


    "Irlin has gone to Lorc, Afusa has vanished to nowhere, and Sven was standing at watchtower alone."


    "That great. Too bad that Irlin has left us, but having Sven and his unit around sure boost our morale. They were a bunch of group fighter, am I right?" Mr Klosen said


    "Hmph, without his tiny unit, I''m and my unit is enough for this war" Ordas suddenly speaking


    "call Sven to attend a meeting. we will make a battle plan" Sorel understood the order and went to find Sven


    In conference room


    "Hey, this is for leader unit and lieutenant, how come you join us as well, you beard freak," Ordas yell at DelionIf you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "well if we want to win this war, we must gather all the great planner like myself to share their wisdom on this battle plan. Not gather all the muscle you know, which know two type of tactic, attack and retreat, fufufu," Delion giggle


    "why you!! insult our leader like that!!" Battura starting to swing his spear


    "Now-now, don''t fight among allies," Irzar comfort Battura from started his rampage


    "You too, Delion. Don''t go mocking around them, or you make boss lose face," Galland grabbing Delion''s head with hard, causing him struggle in pain


    "you two, put your play down, we''re going to discuss something here" Sven start to speak loud


    "we''re sorry, boss" two of them bowing their head, making Ordas staring at them


    "Are you guys finished? if so, let''s begin our discussion" Mr Klosen started to get annoyed


    A big table in front of them, cover with the map about this land. For Sven, it is his first time to see this big paper called map. All of this time, he just wandered around with his instinct alone for to memories the land


    "so this is called a map, what an amazing look, there are many colours in it" thought Sven


    "Based our scout, our enemy, demon, has gathered around 20,000 armies, full of armour. Consist of many tribes, dark elve, Hiantorhino, Mafusu... all of them was an average size as us besides Hiantorhino." Sorel started his report


    "Well that''s relieving because I can''t handle that biggest army," said Irzar


    "That Mafusu clan are most bad news, Irzar," said Sven


    "I agreed," Ordas and Galland said


    "H...huh? you too boss?? how come they are bad news," Irzar staring to confuse


    "the founder of the Sanain, Tenir khilut, was from the Mafusu. So basically, all the skill that the Sanain have was originally from Mafusu... but now they are more powerful than Mafusu due to many knowledge about the art they have. But still, they are strong lads." Ordas explain to Irzar


    "So what''s the plan, Sorel?" asked Sven


    "given us, 1500 men do not even stand equal to fight them, to begin with... so we have to split their force," Sorel said


    "How exactly is that?" asked Mr Klosen


    "we also have to divide our force as well," said Sorel


    "Don''t be absurd, we''re small unit, if we divided our army, then this land is mostly like unguard, like an open door," Ordas unsatisfied with Sorel''s plan


    "Wait, on what basis your plan is this?" Phanto suddenly speaking after such long time silent from earlier. He is one of the lieutenants from Sorel unit


    Sorel put four pieces of pentagon shape, across each side with the middle is the large piece of pentagon shape," these four pieces of the pentagonare represented us and this big one is demon army. And only one pentagon will guard the camp. The four of this unit will split the enemy force to four directions away, and when they do, they will leave behind their general. Usually, the demon general is being guarded by his most powerful warrior... so by that mean, they must have a lot of confidence by leaving their general unit alone. Besides, we never once win a big scale war against them, so that will do the trick," explained Sorel with clear


    "And how are we gonna do that? The demon is not that shitbrain, followed you around with no reason you know... smartass" Ordas sneering... Sorel suddenly silent for that because he''s also thinking about that


    "Oh, but they really are shitbrain, Sir Ordas~" Delion giggle, makes Ordas glare with sharp


    "Let me, the great Delion will contribute one of his wisdom of the beautiful grand plan. Be grateful to my boss, Sven that has not left this place to destroy, you know." said Delion with a smile


    "well, my fiance live in this region, so I have to protect it." Sven answered with impassive feeling


    "So what''s the plan, Delion?" Mr Klosen asked


    "Mr Klosen, if I correct, this camp were targeted by many enemies for a long time, right?" Delion asked


    "Yeah, since King George died, 300 years past. Many tribes attacked this camp and village"


    "Include The Sanain, right?" Mr Klosen nodded hearing that


    "Tenir Khilut of Mafusu clan is just an ordinary member, were betrayed them by leaving their clan and established his own clan called The Sanain, revealing all the technic and skill that originally from the Mafusu. One of the ironclad rules of Mafusu is to not betrayed the clan, let alone revealing their secret, so that''s mean Mafusu and the Sanain are arc enemy" explained Delion


    "hey Galland, how come they know so much about demon clan and the Sanain?" whisper Sven


    "well, this information was sold by the Rossac tavern to gain more gold, so there''s nothing new for it"


    "And for what I know, there is the time that you manage to kill some of the Sanain, also you also kept their armour and weapon as well, I presume?"


    "yes, there was a 100 or so," said Mr Klosen


    "Wait, do you mean..." Sorel stutter


    "Yes, we will disguise as an arc enemy of the enemy to bait them, they were also other tribes as well attacked, right?? so use that armour to disguise... who knows that maybe some this tribe are an arc enemy for them because not every tribe in demons realm are united,"


    They were shocked by Delion''s plan," trust me, not only they will follow us, they will see us a threat as if they go to war with us human, they will be backstabbed by these popular tribes, and for them, that will be terrified because each of their tribes has so much proud of their surviving battle skill, they must chase us, even must to ignore his general''s order" Delion smirk


    "That''s my little grand scheme for you all, so, how about it?" Delion asked all of them


    "I agreed, well if I go alone that will be enough... but let''s play with it for a while because it looks fun", Sven stated that he''s agreed


    "I''m with my leader," Galland also agreed


    "Yes! that''s it!! I agreed," Irzar agreed as well


    "Then, if we succeed pulling away from their force, after that, what will we do??" asked Ordas


    "we ride the fastest horse in this camp, right after we pull them further away,the army in camp will attack the general..and for that four unit, we will attack them or leave them behind, so the most crucial is the army that placed in that camp to attack the general, so it will be my leader and you, sir Ordas and those who have high capabilities in hand to hand combat," said Delion


    "This is more reasonable plan, I follow this plan," Ordas said


    "same with us," Sorel also agreed, although the root of this plan was his own plan, to begin with


    "I''m also agreed to this plan, it sounds risky but it worth to try," Mr Klosen said


    "In conclusion, we all agreed that we will use Delion''s plan against the enemy... and guess what, if we win this war, it will be the first big scale war that human has won for the first time in history, the reward and fame will be much luxury, so you can expect that," said Mr Klosen


    Hearing that makes Sven silent for a moment, but not for those people who seem to cannot wait for it


    "We will win this war!" shout Mr Klosen


    "Yes, sir!!" answered all of them

 Chapter 22: Ignite

    In the earlier morning, a unit that consists of 1000 men in the camp ready with their horse and weapon... to launch a crucial attack when the signal begins. But not all of them are hot-blooded spirit because all of them knew that this war is not even can see the ray of light of winning. But there''s also among those who were anticipated to kill those demons, and among of them was Ordas unit and Sven unit. For them, even if this war needs a miracle himself, if they successfully get rid the enemy from the land, they will gain a huge achievement for that.


    "You look pale, are you already scared, Sven?? if so, get yourself a blanket and roll yourself inside the camp, bwahaha" Ordas laughed with his big mace on his shoulder


    "Are you trying to comfort me? you so kind, Orgaz " Sven smirk when heard that.


    "You bastard, that''s my brother''s name!"


    "I hit the spot??!" Sven shocked


    The two of them continues to quarrel with the Ordas that keeps yelling and Sven playing tricks with his word. The scene of them somehow makes other soldiers feel easy and relax, as somehow their will facing an easy enemy today.


    "You two, I thank you for light up their spirit from keeping mopping around, that''s helpful." Mr Klosen approach them


    "I think is about time you stop thanking us, Mr Klosen. We''re your subordinate, and we will do our duty without asking a question" Sven trying to make Mr Klosen feel relax for a bit because he looks stiff


    "Yeah... you''re right"


    "So how the request for reinforcement from the Bardlin?" asked Sven


    "I''ve already sent the bird to them right after we get the news about this war yesterday evening, so it should have reached them couple hours ago. If we succeedhold them while waiting for reinforcement, it will be a miracle." Mr Klosen grip his hand turn into fist


    "yeah, that do the tricks" Ordas intercept it


    Sven keeps silent himself for thinking about his talking with Godin while those soldiers were busy arms themselves last night.


    *****


    "looking mess around here, hahaha" Godin laugh when he saw one of the soldiertripswith his own leg.


    "Well, I heard that this is the first time in history that demon makes their moves by doing a big scale war on them, so no doubt they in their shit," Sven also looking at them. They look so panickedand horrified in their face


    " Sven, I want to remind you. That spell that turns you into a human, is not a regular spell, you know better than I am, right?"Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "I know, that''s why I learned it"


    "But if you remain that form, slowly it takes your demon power, your appearance and your age, and turns you into human completely. That''s why I forbid you to learn secretly that spell from Elder Han! his spell and magic are out of this world" Ordin looks so worried about Sven because he might not change into demon due to this spell


    "Hey, easy man. We got Night witch on our side, that solves your worries, right?"


    "I doubt that will work"


    "Anyway, I grew to like these humans. So I want to protect them. Can you ask that man to help us here?" Sven task Godin to ask help from someone


    "Well, if it''s you who asked, I''ve no doubt that he refuses, but he might eat me first before do the talking," Godin sound listless


    "Hahaha, that''s sure like him. Don''t worry, if you mention my name, they will yield,"


    "yeah..."


    "I''m counting on you" Sven smiled


    "Of course!! leave it to me, I will make sure he helps you," said Godin with enthusiasms while disappearing like whirl on air


    *****


    "I''m sure he pulled off with easy" thought Sven


    ////////////////////////////////////////////////////////


    At the same time, in unit 3, Sorel was ready to launch his magic, And while he concentrates to gather his mana, suddenly he heard a loud footstep... not one but many, far away from their unit.


    "T-they here!!" shout them when they see a sea of demons marching toward the camp. Even Sorel feel discouraged just by looking at that army. They in large number, and among them, there''s a group of the giant that holding an axe, and in the air, there are riders that riding a snake with wing attach on it. The view was really causing them a dangerous threat.


    "Oh, god, please bestowed us with your strength and bless to fight an enemy of yours," Sorel suddenly pray with his hand shaking


    Sorel begins his chant, and his hand let out a blue light," Combined spell! MIST!!". Suddenly his around are covered by the mist, and with the fast spread, all the battle place were covered by it, even reach to the demon army.


    ///////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////


    "What the??" all of the demons were surprised by s sudden mist


    "you guys up there, can you see anything??", said the leader of a unit demon, Agahn to the snake groups in mid-air


    "No sir, this place suddenly full covered by the mist, I can''t see anything nor the base of human army.


    one of the soldiers came to the General that leading this army, General Fhartu," My Lord, this place suddenly turn into mist, and-" said that solider but before he even finish his word, he being tossed a face with a drinking water called wain by the general


    "Idiot, I can see that right now," said General Fhartu


    "My mistake, my lord," said that soldier


    "send orders to the other leader, tell them to stay on march without haste," the soldier understood and run after receiving an order from General Fhartu


    "They should not attack us after we have an agreement in past month," think him


    /////////////////////////////////////////////////


    The signal that they waited for was this mist, casted by Sorel. If the mist was activated, it''s telling them at the camp that the enemy has come. Its Delion idea that uses the mist to their advantage. Right after they saw the mist, in second, they change into a battle mode. They realise that this war is not a mock war, it''s kill or be killed.


    "My brother, the time has come for us to slain those demons. Let those past training make use today or you shall fall with regret. I thank you all for joining me to this suicide war without second think, I ratherfight and die alongside you than fight side by side with those wusses at Lorc. Lend me your strength for us to win this war!" said Ordas with loud and clear


    "YEAH!!!" all of them roar with the loudest as they can


    "Hmm, I thought he just a muscle no brain idiot, but it turns out he''s a good leader huh," Sven smile


    " ALL TROOPS! CHARRRGE !!" Ordas shout with the loudest voice of him and lead the army forward.


    "HOAHH !!" all of them start marching to the battlefield

 Chapter 23: Battle of Jega: Arc 1

    "Sir, the unit at camp has already moved," said one of the scout


    "I know. Give my orders to others men, tell them to stay sharp. We will execute the plan any moment," said Tesmon, one of the lieutenants for Sorel. He''s been appointed as the leader in unit 1, that disguise as Hakk tribe, known for their accuracy shot with the bow.


    Tesmon is one of the few recruits who have an experience in war, alongside Ordas, Galland, and Liev. With his experience, he is given a responsibility to carry on the mission to lure one of the units from demon army. He also was known as ''sniper''s hill'', because he can hit a target with accurately from 500 paces away.


    To match with his ability and their theme for disguise, he picks up the men who can use the bow with accuracy, and the total is 150. "They here, tell them to ready," said Tesmon


    Once the demon army march reaches their sight, Tesmon gives the order for his men to ride against them. "Come on, our crucial plan depends on us, don''t screw up with a lousy shot or they gonna discover us!" Tesmon ride faster than his men


    //////////////////////////////////////////////////////


    At the same time in unit 2


    "remember our goals are. We do not engage fully against them... we just use hit and run tactics and that''s why we''re using the horse in the first place," said Irzar while sprinting


    "YEAHH!!" answer all of them


    "Ahh... this gonna get worse~" Irzar show his discourage expression


    "Leader, save your thought in your mind... I can hear it clearly from my place," said one of his subordinate.


    //////////////////////////////////////////////////


    Also at the same time in unit 3


    They already engage with the enemy. Each of them attacks the enemy flank.But they having difficulty to fight the enemy because of the greater difference of experience. Sorel noticed by it and orders them to fall back and regroup for to launch a new formation.


    "Cavalry, formation whirl!!" shout Sorel


    Once they regroup, they began the formation called whirl by Sorel. The cavalry starts to run in a circle with speed but slow in moving forward. And when it reaches, it causes a big damage to the demon s formation as the soldiers being hit and dragged away from their position due to long spear. They tried to attack them with arrows but being blocked with shield by Sorel unit.


    One of the demons notice this formation and yells," Hey, this is whirl formation. They are Garyuk clan!!," they do not notice as Sorel and his unit wear a big cloak.


    "Garyuk!! I want to massacre them for what they did to our village!! my tribe, follow me!!" said one of the demons


    "Wait for the orders from general!!," shout the leaderYou might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "the agreement of ours and general is that we agreed to fight alongside him, but not acknowledge him to be our leader!" said the leader of that tribe while pursuing to Sorel unit.


    Knowing that, the leader sent a messenger to his general, General Fhartu," my lord, report from the right flank, one of the tribes has broke away from the formation to pursue the enemy. What shall your orders?" said that messenger to General Fhartu at the centre of the formation.


    "Which enemy is attacked and how many those bastard has gone away?"


    "A random tribe and about 1500 that gone away, my lord"


    "Let them be. we will continue forward. Send my orders to all leader that near the enemy, eliminate those who disturb our way without hesitation," said General Fhartu


    "With haste, my lord." said the messenger and walks away


    "Why are those tribe trying to attack us at this time??" think general Fhartu


    Sorel noticed that some of the enemies have separate from their unit and trying to surround his unit," they eat the bait!!" said Sorel


    "we''re retreating!!" shout Sorel to his unit, and they leave the battlefield with haste.


    "You''re not going away, you bastard," said one of that demon tribe while try to search Sorel unit but fail due to this thick mist.


    "Hey you up there, can you see the unit that wears a big black cloak?" said the leader of that tribe


    "''yeah, barely... they headed to southeast." said one of the snake rider


    "GUYS!! TO THE SOUTHEAST!!" shout him. and with that one of Delion''s plan is succeeding.


    ///////////////////////////////////////////////////////


    The situation in unit 4


    Unit 4 is disguise as the Sanain, and the leader is Delion. They wear the Sanain armour, that usually light... covers arm, body, and leg. And they usually wear a white cloak that has one blue strip crosses the body.


    Delion also chooses his men that have good reflex and evade. And to make their disguise looks perfectly like the Sanain, he only chooses 50 people with him because the Sanain usually attacks in small number.


    And his tactic is success as the demons were fallen for it." H-hey look, the S-Sanain!!" shout them with fear


    "Attack!!" Delion charge at the enemy with force, causing them to being pushed back


    Bhorgin was also in unit, slash two demons in his way, and he rotates with his companions. The demon was stiff and scared just by looking at Delion unit''s cloak... and unable to do anything while their friend''s head flying away from its body.


    "are we not done yet!!" yell Bhorgin who''s already began worried by this uncontrollable situation while parrying one of enemies attack.


    "No!! we must hold them until they broke the formation!!" shout him back while attacking the enemy with his magic.


    Suddenly, one demon slashes his sword to the neck of the horse that Delion ride and then he fell. "Argh, my arm!!" yell Delion with pain. His right arm was broken due to bad landing from fell earlier. One of the demons approaches him with a smile


    "To kill the Sanain it will be the greatest glory for entire life... it will be mine!!!" shout that demon with his sword in air, ready to hammer down toward Delion


    But suddenly the demon being stabbed back by one of them," he''s belong to me, to Mafusu clan!!" shout that demon, who wielding a weird weapon.


    "all of them!! belong to us!! don''t everyone dare to lay a finger on them or you shall know the greatest torture from us!!," he''s yell again


    But those yell not through to them as they also want to claim the head of the famous assassin group. With that, they already broke the defence formation, just to attack Delion''s unit.


    "YOU''RE DEATH!!!" he swings his weapon to Delion but being parry by a defence magic that cast by Delion. But the second attack from him cause his magic defence is shattered by it.


    "No more games, you thief!!" said him while hammering his weapon. Suddenly, his head is separate apart from his body due from attack by Bhorgin who manages arrive at time.


    "Come on, let''s retreat, we already achieve the objective," said him while pulling Delion''s hand on to his horse


    "Yeah, EVERYONE!! RETREAT!!" said him while holding his broken arm


    All men from Delion unit are retreat from battlefield but being chased by the demons," Kill them!!," shout one of the demons


    Delion unit also succeed pulling an enemy, 3000 strong due to his famous disguise as the Sanain

 Chapter 24: Battle of Jega: Arc 2

    "G-General Fhartu, on the left flank, also doing their own to pursue the enemies, those who chase the enemy are 3000 total of them" the messenger looks terrified if this news can cause him to split his head with a second


    "Who is the enemy and how many of the enemy that attacked us?" asked General Fhartu


    "they are four of them, they are the Garyuk clan, the Hakk tribe, the Sanain, and some random raiders from nowhere. Each of them is 100-200 men or so"


    Suddenly, there is another messenger that comes with a rush to General Fhartu," sorry for interrupting my lord, I come to give reports from the front line and the sky riders. An enemy has been sight in front of us, their total is unknown but the sky riders have confirmed that that''s is the human army"


    General Fhartu response with silent, thinking about his situation that occurs his now, and he smiles," I got the grasp about what happens to us right now, tell all the leaders, annihilate those insects right now!" orders by General Fhartu


    "Yes, my lord!" said those two messengers


    "sound the battle drum, we will kill those in front of us here"


    "But, my lord, what about those tribes who keep bugging us from the start? shouldn''t we focus on them since they are the famous tribe known through the land?" said Luk, one of the vice general for General Fhartu


    "I hate idiot creatures," said General Fhartu with a sigh," Captain Shan!!"


    "You see, sir Luk, those tribes are one of them, the human army. And their objective is to separate us to become small in number. And when they succeed, the ''real'' unit will come out once those units accomplished their objectives... and just like general predict, they have come out" said Shan Ro Yi, Captain for all leaders in General Fhartu''s division


    "Hmm, that''s my captain! always sharp at the time like this... unlike this empty brain demon" General Fhartu sneering at Luk


    "forgive for my ignorance, my lord. Then, what should we do? they might twice the number than us!" asked Luk


    General Fhartu releases the heavy sigh," I''m tired to think! captain Shan, tell this idiot how the high officer should think"


    "Forgive for my action, sir Luk. I think we should confront them with all of our front lines. For the first place, we already have an agreement with those humans in Lorc''s area, that we will not attack them if they agreed to not lend an army to Jega''s area. The agreement is we gained the fame for taking the human''s area and for them. they will take full control of Jega. And I believed that that army must be the remnant of Jega, and that''s why they have divided into these four units" explained captain Shan with clear


    "You!! then why we must take the risk to do the agreement with these low life creatures? we can take the whole country all by ourselves without their help!"Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "we must not take the risk to lose our men in great number. If there''s another way besides war, then we should use it. Besides, this unit in front of us with a high probability, might a small number, and with our greatness in number. sheer strength and the talented officers like you, vice general and others we have... we can swoop them in one go," captain Shan bow his head to Luk, shows his respect for him.


    "W-well, if you already said that much, I guess we don''t have any choice but to follow your plan," said Luk with blushing


    "your decision is wise, sir Luk," said Captain Shan, making General Fhartu laughing hard


    "Alright!!, sound the battle drum!! tell to the front line to ready for the battle. All elite units are staying with the general! Shan Ro Yi, lead your men to battle and take the enemy leader''s head!" order Luk


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Hiantorhino, you and your family are the biggest in our army. Use your strength to lead us a complete victory!" said Luk


    "With your permission, sir Luk," said the leader of Hiantorhino


    ////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////


    at unit 1


    They already engage the enemy, but they seem not be able to pull the enemy to get out from their formation.


    "Sir! it''s been a while we fight them, but they seem not triggered by our disguise," said his assistant


    "Yeah, I know. Just keep running and shoot them, avoid any pointless physical battle," said Tesmon while shooting to his enemy''s eye


    Tesmon keeps shooting with his arrow at the enemy while thinking. Then he notices that there''s a movement in the middle of the enemy formation. His feeling tells him that something bad is going to happen if he doesn''t do anything to break the formation of enemy


    "This is bad... All men listen to me!! forget to pull the enemy. Right now we must circle around their formation to give they''re a hard time for our comrade. Split into two group. The other group go in the opposite direction. This group, follow me!!" said Tesmon while sprinting


    "Why suddenly changed our objective? shouldn''t we must pull the enemy for the sake of the main unit??" said one of them, trying to catch close to Tesmon


    "I think the enemy has already found out. If we do not do something, the main unit might be a big trouble. We must circle them, attack their vital point. How many of arrows do you have left?" asked Tesmon


    "about 200 or less, that''s same for the others"


    "200? that''s not enough for holding them to their ground," said Tesmon


    "Cap''n, there''s enemy behind us, 300... no, 1000 demons are ride toward us, what should we do?" that man looks terrified


    "Damn it, what are they doing here!" Tesmon firing his arrows at them.


    those Demon riders are separate from the formation by the orders from one of the leaders in that unit, Anon, he even joins the ride to annihilate Tesmon group.," Where are you going, you imposter bastards!" said him


    "Kill them!!" shout one of the demons


    "Eat their flesh!!"


    Those shout by the demons caused some of the men in Tesmon group were scared by it," I knew it, I shouldn''t come here for this suicide glory" said them


    "go away, go away!!" said one of them with fire at them with random shots of arrows. Those demons have laughed when that group shots randomly without accuracy.


    "You''re not going anywhere, you livestock!!," said Anon while firing his arrow, hit through the head of one of the men from Tesmon group. When he fell to the ground, some of the group of those demons stop chasing them and eat that man with merciless and rough,"D-don''t... I don''t want... to... die" plead that man but been ignore by them.


    "Harlem!!!" shout his friend, trying to go back to save his friend but being consoled by his companion


    "Don''t stop running, keep firing at them," command Tesmon


    From earlier, when he sees the enemy on his sight, he doesn''t stop shooting rapidly at them with accuracy.He keeps shooting to his foes whenever they were in his range. he takes his arrow on his back and shoot. The loop of that movement never stops until he notices when he grabs his recent arrow.


    He releases a heavy sigh, he knew from the start that he might not get out from this war, alive," 50 left huh" his tired expression shows when he grabs his arrow.

 Chapter 25: Battle of Jega: Arc 3

    In Unit 2


    Irzar and his men fought with bravely. They have been rotating from the first row to second row, and back to the first row. Even though they are not experienced with real battle, but thanks to the training that they''ve endured these past months, they somehow manage to not have many casualties.


    "FRONT ROW, BACK OFF AND PREPARE FOR RETREAT! SECOND ROW, PREPARE TO ENGAGE!!" shout Irzar with loud


    "Yes, sir!"


    Irzar might not the skilful fighter nor a great mage with a large pool of mana, but he''s quick at grasp the situation and fast thinker when the situation makes him do so," Die you filth!" he strokes his sword on his enemy''s body.


    "This is tiresome" Irzar murmuring


    "like I said, captain, please save your thought in your mind only," said his assistant, Rey, while shielding on one of the enemy attacks." But then again, we manage to hold them back, thanks to your fast react, captain Irzar. If we keep this momentum, we might hold them from gang up against the main unit," he slashes his enemy


    "I don''t think that plan will go smoothly as you think," said Irzar while watching the mist


    "Why would you say that?"


    "Look at the sky, is bright already, and our camouflage is somehow not working on them. And the mist that Sorel cast is not thick enough to cover the sunlight, so if we drag this battle long enough, we will be annihilated with instant.," explain Irzar


    "Then, what should we do?" Rey ask


    "we must pull back and assist the other units that not manage to pull the enemy, and we regroup-" before Irzar finish his talking, one of the demons come and attack Irzar and Rey


    "You sure have a nice chat out there, human scum," said that demon


    "Judging your red sash, you must be one of the high officers," Irzar draw his sword.


    "Hahaha, youstudied your homework. That''s right, I''m Jasqal the skull hammer, leader of the left flank, chief of Jasqal clan! I challenge you to duel with me, o human chief" said him with proud," Lom surag khir flein, jojhar aizr, jojhar aizr!! (this is my prey, he''s mine, he''s mine!!)"


    "That sounds bad for me, Rey, lead our men to regroup with the main unit if I die against him, that''s an order"


    "Hahaha, nice calling, human." That demon smiled


    "you don''t need to fight him, captain Irzar, we must escape and help other units"


    Irzar ignore his subordinatewarn and went to the demon leaders,"what''s the term?"


    "we shall fight to the death, what else~" smirk him


    "If I win, what do I get?"


    "You gain a fame by killing me, of course, that''s not gonna happen thou, hahaha"


    "Okay, then the deal is off. Mens! RUN!!" Irzar climb fast his horse and run with his men


    "You shit! Yaktair!!! (chase them!!)" yell Him


    Irzar and his men sprint with full speed, leaving the demons behind," captain, why did you suddenly change your mind? don''t tell me that you notice that they will launch a surprise attack or something?? as expected from Ordas left-hand men" say his subordinate


    "no, I thought that if we win, they might give us that hammer or gold or something... I guess that''s not the right answer after all, hahaha" laugh Irzar


    "captain..."


    "but, I do want to retreat earlier. Our numbers are not great to hold longer with a massive army like this. We stay with our objective, we combine with other unitsand give them a hand!"If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "what about those demons who chase at us now?" ask Rey


    "well, they are heavy cavalries, so they may not catch up our speed. We''ll head to that woods, to overrun them!" order Irzar


    "As you say!"


    ///////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////


    at the same time in Unit 3


    Sorel and his men are still running from those demons who nonstop chasing them from the battlefield. Some of Sorel men''s are bow user, keep shooting caused one by one demon fell to the ground.


    "Sorel, where we headed to?" asks his assistant


    "Let me think for a bit," said Sorel


    "Cap''n, they already come close to us, what shall we do?" ask them with terrified


    "Cap''n!!"


    "Sir Sorel!!"


    "Just shut up, I''m thinking here" shout Sorel, who begin to irritate


    "My mist is beginning to fade, and I don''t have much mana to cast a spell on 4th stage. Should I return to the main unit and regroup with them? but that only causes chaos." his mind became a mess with finding the solution


    "Sorel !" a girl voice suddenly slap him back to the reality. It was a girl riding beside him, "Kaj!"


    "I know you can do it! I trust you" that girl smile at him, giving him a slightly peace with this mess situation


    But with sudden, an arrow comes from the sky and hit that girl''s neck, make her fall from his horse with hard, rolling on the ground. She was dead in instant. Sorel was shocked by it and turn his gaze on the demons rider," Kaj... No..."


    "You fool, I tell you to hit that long hair guy, not the girl!" said that demon with angry


    "Sorry, my hand messed up," said the other demon


    Sorel suddenly becomes rage by it,"all men, I will turn around!You guys go forward... I will catch up later!!


    "W-wait!!" said his assistant


    Sorel cannot hold his anger, and ride with fast violent cause the horse also speed his leg to fulfil his master''s want. His mind was focus only one thing, to slaughter those demons with his own hand


    "You bastards, I''m gonna kill you all!!!" shout Sorel


    "I knew it, they are human! Garyuk tribe are the type that living in nomad style. Impossible that they were living around here!!" shout one of the demons


    "I gonna rip your limb, you imposter!!" said the leader of that tribe


    "You guys, don''t follow what I''m doing. Just focus your magic on shield and minor spell, avoid using too much mana! " shout Sorel


    "Captain Sorel!!"


    Sorel grits his teeth even let out blood and focuses all of his mana that he has to his left hand, let out blue light," I implore your strength !! light magic: rain of lance!" a thousand of spear being created by Sorel flying with incredible speed toward the enemy.


    "All of you, equip yourself a shield" order from the leader tribe


    "Shield!" all of them casting a shield magic to protect them from those lances. But those lances are quite powerful, even penetrate many of demon''s shield with ease and kill the demons as well. "Guoh" sounds of the demon being attacked by those lances being heard by Sorel''s men


    "Yeah!! captain!! keep on!!" they cheer on Sorel


    "You fools, captain putting his life on that magic, we gonna stop him!" said Sorel assistant


    "But his orders are to go without him"


    "Captain!! that''s enough! let us help you!" plead his assistant


    "HARGHHHHHH!!" Sorel keeps launching his projectile magic on those demons without stop. His face becomes white, and his left hand showing his blood pipe with clear. He knows that even he can use 4th stage spell, he doesn''t have a large pool of mana to back up his various spell. He''s already used most of his mana to create the mist, and now he cast a 4th stage spell with force... he musters every inch of his mana.


    "You human bastard!" the leader tribe cannot move forward because of sorel magic. the more he''s going forward, the stronger the impact of those lances... even his magic shield already look crack by those non-stop attack


    "Chief, I- can''t- hold any longer- argh!" one of the demons are being penetrated by those lances


    Many of them are already dead caused by Sorel''s attack," chief, do something about this!"


    "I can''t, I must focus all my mana onmy shield. In second that I cast another spell while with the shield, those lances will penetrate my shield and that''s over for me!" said him


    "He uses all of his mana to this attack, that''s crazy! he wants to die or something??" said another demon


    "He wants to die. That''s why his magic is troublesome to deal because he''s already throwing his life on this magic! all of you... wing formation! move slowly!" shout his leader


    "NOT IN MY WATCH!! HARGHHHHH!!!" he throws his sword and spread his right hand and cast the same spell


    With both of his arms, he stops the movement of the demons. They can''t do anything about this attack because if they cast another spell and cannot balance the quantity of mana with the shield magic, it will drop the quality of shield and being penetrated by those unstoppable lances. One by one, ten by ten, hundred by hundred, all of the demons being attack by those lances cause shield''s break and die with instant. Until there''s no enemy that stand straight, Sorel will keep casting his lances.


    "M-my tribe... c-curse y-you...!" the leader fall in battle after his body cannot hold much any longer after being thrust by countless lances. All of them, 1500 demons, killed by Sorel''s attack


    "W-we... win!" shout Sorel''s men with joy


    Without occasion, Sorel suddenly recalled his chat with his father


    "Sorel, we''ve been given a type magic that same with the angel in the heaven, the light magic. With this magic, I want you to protect those who precious to you... promise me...will you..."


    "I''m... sorry... father... Kaj..."


    Sorel suddenly fell from his mount. His condition was near to death, he becomes skinny... almost showing his bone. His eyes were let out a blood and his face are pale as snow.


    "C-captain Sorel!" yell his assistant

 Chapter 26: Battle of Jega: Arc 4

    Situation in the main unit


    "Don''t fall behind!!" shout Ordaz with loud, riding with fast


    "Yeah!!" said Battura and his men


    "they said that Ordas strength will shine in battle, there even rumours about him that he being called Ordas the berserker," said Galland that riding beside Sven


    "Oh, and when he get that nickname? from a brawl with other hooligans?" asked Sven


    "No, from recent holy war. He''s from the survivor alongside me. We have been assign under a captain from Bardlin."


    "So you also have been at war. How many battles do you join?"


    "every single battle since I''m 20, but not as a soldier but as a volunteer army," said Galland, who is already in 37.


    "But why now, join the army I mean"


    "the reason is, for a long time, I always want to join the army but don''t have enough gold. All the gold I spent will go to the military tax, my life supplies and family."


    "No wonder your aura give some intense vibe, you do really have some pack of punch after all" Said Sven with shocked


    "Not at all, all I''ve been doing in these battles was I want to survive and go home to see my wife and my boys, that''s all." Galland bow his head a little with humble


    "You have a son??"


    "Yeah, there are two of them. One with 7 years old and the other one is 3 years old. You should come visit my house in Mvile village," said Galland with happy


    "Of course, after we win this battle, okay?" said Sven with smile, makes Galland nod with joy


    "Hey, you bastards back there! we almost near to the enemy and you still having your life story chatting, huh?! get focus!!" said Battura with intense


    "Yeah... whatever, you ugly chump," Sven mock him


    "Please forgive me and my leader," said Galland


    "Why you brat...!"


    "FASTER!, we already near to them, draw your weapons!!," said Ordas after he saw a line of the enemy that not far from him.


    Ordas brings out his big mace that been held by his back," just another pebbles" he is smirk


    "Galland! Are our men ready?" said Sven


    "They all set, waiting for your orders,"


    " Alright! NOW SVEN UNIT!! TO THE LEFT!" shout Sven from nowhere


    with that, all 17 men of Sven unit has dispersed from the main unit to the left. Everyone in their back shocked by it, even Ordas that smiling from earlier and now becomes rage by Sven action," Sven! what the hell that you doing!!"


    "I don''t want to share my glory with you ~ hahaha" Sven laugh with loud


    "Sven!!" yell Ordas with loud, echoing until reach the ears of enemy


    The enemy saw those action caused by Sven and they launch a numerous spell of massive fireball to the Sven unit and the main unit as well.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Jargan!! " shout Sven to one of his men


    "Alright! earth magic: wall of nature!" Jargan points his finger at the ground, and with instant, a very high wall comes from land covers all Sven''s men from those attacks.


    "Nice one, nerd," said Andragoniz


    "called me wise man please," said Jargan with uncomfortable


    "Good job Jargan, now, follow me, men! "said Sven


    The truth is, Sven is already accustomed to demon war''s strategy, especially when he been taught by Commander Grey since he becomes a soldier for the first time. Usually, before he enters the soldier, he will go any random clan or tribe to learn something by sneaking. Anywhere when there''s a battle plan with the commanders, he usually brings Sven with him in hope that Sven might strive to become a commander as well. Now that he knows how to tie a rope, he will use the advantage of all that he learned from those commanders battle plan to overthrow against them.


    "Eye of the skies!" shout Sven with raising his right hand, glowing with dark aura... he let out a ball that shape like an eye, firing up to the sky.Then he closes his eyes while riding.


    "Cover me!" said Sven


    "Yes, sir!" shout them


    Sven keeps himself a silent with his eye closed,"now that Sorel''s mist has faded away, let see. 5 line of detachment in front of the main unit, roughly about 3 or 5000. Oh, there also Hiantorhino guys in there, good luck, baldie. Oh, that small unit being chased and run to the woods, let see... oh, that''s Irzar''s men. The other small unit that also being chased and runs opposite from Irzar position and going toward us is... that''s Tesmon, why he''s unit so small... oh, they divide. Delion and Sorel are not in this place, so that''s mean they succeed in their roles. Ah, there''s a big gap in the number of soldiers....Let''s aim there. And now for the one who responsible for this war... where is he~?"


    "Captain! are you not done yet? I can barely hold their attacks here... my magic shield will not hold much longer!!" asked one of his men


    "Put your trust on your leader will you," said Frandemoz, who also raises his shield against an arrow


    "Why you put so much faith in someone who just recently become a leader!?" said another man


    "Yeah, you not even once talk to him or pair with him while in mock war, so why?"


    "Because he''s the man that capability to win any battle when he set on target to his sight, there''s no need for us to deny to his order nor waver about to his tactics... because not even once he fails to obtain that what he wants. I followed him because I admire his immense strength and tenacity," said Arthur


    "And there you have it, now keep casting spell of shield on protecting yourself, let us do the cover for Sven," said Oswald while throwing his javelin to the enemy


    The other men had no choice but to yield it. They began to defend themselves with casting a spell with non-stop, while the others who capable of attacking the enemy while on defence state keep attacking them for to keep them in check fromcontinuing to disturbing Sven.


    "That big chariot, with human slaves as their puller... that''s General Fhartu. Hahaha, he sure is an amusing old man." said Sven while laughing.


    Sven knows General Fhartu when he obtains the first sacred weapon in his first war. General Fhartu was interested in him and ask him to join him in his division but being rejected by Sven. But that invitation was not stopped at there because every single time he saw Sven, he will ask him no matter how many as it takes to make him join his Division. To Sven, he was a funny and annoying general despite his ruthless to his enemy.


    Sven then opens his eye and smile," Okay, all men listen up. I already got the path to gain a victory for us. But it will not be easy as we will attack the head of this sea demons, the general!" said Sven with loud


    Everyone besides the high rankers is shocked by it," Demon general? he is here?! that''s not good! we must fall back to the Lorc at once sir!" said them


    "Shut your damn mouth and listen to what he says!" shout Andragoniz


    "Like I said, it will not be easy but do you know... it always seems impossible until it''s done!" those words are forcing them to suddenly silent


    "Between you and me, this was my ideals for all my life. I''ve been grabbing this word if I do something that technically said it was impossible from the beginning. But you know, I always like to turn their bad expectation to become non-stop on worship us for years or decades. Aren''t that makes you want to do it even more?"


    "yeah..." they began to understandthat what Sven''s says


    "Then let''s do it! if we win this war... our unit''s name will be renown, not just this land but it also spread to the other country and empires... and if not impossible... it will reach to the heaven! " They roar with loud after they heard this word from Sven, even causing the enemy stop the attack for a while


    "I will follow you everywhere, captain Sven!" said Galland


    "Hmph" Arthur smirk


    "So am I!" said Olin and Andragoniz


    All of Sven''s men are pump up when they heard those of Sven''s speech, They can''t wait to obtain on such glorious honouron winning this battle"Now follow me to the path of our glory! "


    "Yeah!!" all of them roared

 Chapter 27: Battle of Jega: Arc 5

    "I have to do something about this, or we gonna die in vain," said Tesmon


    "Sir! they approaching us with fast! your orders?!" said his assistant with terrified


    "Those who have a mana left, form a line and cast a magic shield for those can''t use mana. And those who have arrows left... keep shooting them!" Tesmon said


    They do as they were told, about twenty-seven people have the lineup and fuse their shield to be one... and create a big shield that covers all of their men. And for those who can''t use magic or run out of mana, they shoot their foes with rapidly.


    "that shield is annoying," Anon said. He gathers his mana onto his mouth and releases a laser that blasts the Tesmon men''s shield to pieces.


    Looking at that, all of the demons are laughing and cheers with loud, causing Tesmon men to be demoralise...even for Tesmon itself. "Mother, I will meet you soon," Tesmon said with calm


    Suddenly, a black looking spear projectile that has flown past him with few inch to his head with incredible speed, has hit the enemy... and causing a big explosion to them. And come few more of those spear from in front of him and land a massive explosion to the enemy


    "Wh-what happen just now," Tesmon said with shocked. His eyes gaze in front of him and not far from him, it was Sven''s doing with his hand was glowing with a black aura.


    "Sven!!" Tesmon shout with happily


    "All of you stay here, I deal with them by myself," Sven said while riding toward Tesmon with fast


    "Yes, sir!"


    Sven draws his sword from its sheath, and ride past Tesmon with even faster than usual and headed to the enemy that chasing Tesmon men


    "W-wait! you can''t go alone" Tesmon warn Sven but ignoring by him


    The demon leader who fell to the ground by those explosions, raise his head and stare at the warrior who approaching him," You livestock! I will devour you!!" Anon said while getting up with quickly and draws his weapon, running toward Sven with accompanying by his men that survive from Sven''s attacksThis novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "My Lord, I present this sacrifice to you," Anon said while focusing again his mana on his mouth and release a red laser to Sven


    "Hmph, a weak attack!" Sven said with parry that attack without problem


    "That''s impossible, that should pierce your sword and your body! how come a mere human can deflect my attacks with a low-quality sword!!?" Anon stunned with that parry. To him, all of the enemies that have faced him...no one should be able to parry his laser attack, especially human, who is nothing but a weakling creature


    "Hahaha, that''s cute. But this sword ain''t no ordinary sword...it''s unbreakable sword, and I''m no ordinary human for your information," Sven said with a nasty smile.


    Anon focus his eyes on Sven''s face and observe him with intense. With a sudden, a blurred image of a well-known demon has merged with Sven''s face." you... you''re Sheron! Sheron Hun-" another Spear has reach Anon and cause a sudden death of him


    "Phew...that was a close call. Alright...who''s next?" Sven said and glare at the remnant of Anon''s group.


    They look around of them, all of the dead body of their comrade has burned to a crisp, even their leader, Anon, has scorching all away of his body by that explosion. They began to scared of Sven and run away but Sven did not let them go as they please and he throws more of his dark magic spear to them... as they all are death by those ruthless attacks by him.


    "Argh, my shoulder in pain. That''s why I hate using magic in the first place." Sven said and walk toward to Tesmon, who is already frozen by those attacks of Sven.


    "Hey, how come Sven is not the first rank in magic?despite all of this... he can shoot rank above Sorel with ease," Edward asked Galland and Andragoniz


    "Well, Sorel and Irlin have become a first and second rank because they can use many categories of magic. From what I heard, Sorel can use a light magic...which is being used by the angle in the heaven, the fire magic, water magic, earth magic, and wind magic." Galland said


    "And Irlin can use four of them, exclude the light magic, dark magic and ancient magic. She even can combine them to be a powerful spell and that''s the reason of she gains the sit of the first rank in magic," he said


    "As for Ordas, he just not falls in any of these categories. He just uses the military martial art, armament magic...just like you cast a shield, that''s the basic spell for the military. And Ordas has trained that until he becomes one of the expert users. "


    "Oh, I see" Edward finally understand that the reason for Sven is not the first place in magic.


    "What a lively chat you doing here. Come on, let''s move. You, Tesmon and his men. You''ve been ordered to combine with us in launch an attack on the enemy''s general" Sven said with lie


    "Understood, sir"

 Chapter 28: Battle of Jega: Arc 6

    "What was that explosion!" General Fhartu asks his men. He hears with clear on his right side.


    "Hmm, I understand. Sir, apparently there''s a human army that heading toward us with bombard our men as their path" Luk said right after he receives the report from the messenger


    "What! send the order to Anon to annihilate those vermins at once!"


    "the report says Anon is dead, with his elite group. All caused by those human" Luk said


    "Anon is dead, you say?" General Fhartu shocked


    "Let me handle them. As your vice general, I will personally meet them. Let me send their soul to our Lord as his guest" Luk ride with his personal men


    "This takes too long, Tircol... take your men headed to Jega. Burn the city, town also the village. kill anyone who in your path. If you see the flag of Lorc, evacuate immediately! our foot soldiers have been held by those remnants" Fhatu give his order to the sky leader.


    "I will," that leader said


    They flew with fast, leaving this battlefield without Jega''s army notice.


    "Come on, demons! is that all you got!? I''m just a mere human, a livestock! you can''t be defeated by a food~" Sven sneer to those demons warrior. He throws that black spear on them, causing a straight path for him.


    "You impudent brat! I eat your flesh!" One of the demon charge at him, but being slain by Galland


    "Everyone, keep your tracks," Galland said


    "What about those foes that we left behind us? they may stab us in the second we take our eyes on them!" Edward said while evade and kill the foot soldier


    "Tesmon, cover our men at back," Andragoniz said


    "I''m on it" Tesmon release his shot


    The Sven''s unit is like an arrow, piercing all the way of enemy formation until reaching their target despite their small number. With Sven act as their sharp edge, clearing all the obstacle that in their path. the other ranking officer acts as side defender with the Tesmon and his men play the role of the rearguard... they moving forward with unstoppable until there''s the enemy that intercept them.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "That''s far enough, you bastard!" Luk release his magic and stomp it on the ground, causing a shockwave makes the horses unable to run forward.


    The battle between Sven''s men and the demon has stopped. Their eyes now focus on that demon with a big build. He carries a big axe at his back, his attire full of skull and bones. The demons cheer happily when they see their best fighter standing against their enemy with pride,


    "You''re dead, you side dish!" shout those demons


    Sven get off his horse and walk with calm toward Luk," so you''re their top fighter?" Sven said


    "Hmph, I''m Luk Nahak, a vice general for the greatest general of demon, Fhartu, and you''re the leader of this puny group of yours?" Luk said


    "The name is Sven Vers-... just Sven for now. I''m a leader of unit 4, Sven''s unit is the name," Sven smile


    "What are you smiling for?" say that rough voice


    "Well, I prefer to fight the general itself rather than his weak lackeys. You just a pebble, so I''ll spare your life. Move away from my path before I change my mind," Sven said with clear


    All the lives at that place were all stunned by those words. Even people from Sven unit are open their mouth with shocked," Are you an idiot! there''s a limit to be an idiot you know!!" shout Tesmon


    "Then, what are you suggest that we should do in this situation? give our head to them with an open heart? just shut up and listen, you stick man" Arthur said


    "Hahaha, that''s my captain. always a blockhead" Andragoniz chuckled


    "hahaha... that''s FUNNY!" suddenly Luk grabs his axe and swing with full of his might toward Sven, but been stopped easily with just a hand by Sven


    "see what I say? you just a pebble in the road. You won''t cost me any harm, even for a million years," Sven hold Luk axe with grip strongly. Luk tries hard to release his axe from Sven''s grip but it so strangely difficult. For small features like Sven to have this much power, Luk not able to heave Sven nor release from its grip


    "Here you go" Sven let out his grip and causing Luk fell to the ground.


    Sven walk toward Luk and whisper to him "Here''s the deal, bring me to your general and I will hold my hunger from devouring you" Sven said


    "W-what do you mean by that, you are human. You''ll not eat us!" Luk suddenly terrified by watching Sven''s face with an evil grin attach to it


    "No, I''m not. I''m demon just like you, but not from your land... I''m from the Jarda tribe... you know what it means, do you?" Sven whispers with a demon language


    "you''re the cannibal type!! Get away from me!!" Luk suddenly shout with terrified


    "Since I been on this human land, I don''t have a decent meal... so will you rather ignore my deal and give your flesh to me with pleasure or submit to my proposal without a second thought... your call, full course..." Sven began to be even creepier to Luk


    "No way, you human!!" Luk desperate to hook a jab on Sven, but being evaded by him. Then he drove his sword to Luk''s chest, and die with instant

 Chapter 29: a fight against the general

    "S-sir!, they''re here!! our men can''t hold his attacks much long-... Gwarhh!!" that messenger being blown by Sven before he finishes his report


    Fhartu just glare at that burning corpse and turn his gaze to the small unit that wearing a blue armor that arrives in front of him with the explosive entrance


    "Well, hello there, sir great demon~" Sven grin


    "well done for coming this far, I assume you''re not weak by any mean, do you. You''re no ordinary recruit I say because not even the general has reached me before but you, are something else," Fhartu let out his intense aura, causing all of his men are back off from their standing...even that aura reach the Sven units as they also felt a massive danger by him


    "Nah, Your men are just weak, that''s all. Ah, there''s also your vice who stand in my way, so I return him to you, here~" Sven throw something to the ground, in front of General Fhartu. And it''s his vice general''s head.


    "Say, how do you know we are the recruit? I bet there''s must be something going on before the attacks...for example... an unknown party has sold out the information about us... or something like that.." Sven glare straight at Fhartu''s face


    "I''ve no obligation to tell you.," Fhartu said


    "Don''t be so meanie, just tell me who it is~ for your reward... I will spare your neck" Sven said with smile, causing Fhartu release even more aura than before


    "You turd!! how dare you speak like that to our general!! I''ll have your head now!!" one of the demons jump from the formation and tries to attack Sven, but he being cut to two by someone before he reaches Sven, and it was Arthur who kills that demon


    "Those who make a move on him shall meet their death soon than expected," Arthur aims his sword to those demons


    Sven riding forward with slow, without draws his sword in the middle of the sea of demons.


    "You''re too much brave, human brat.What''s your name? I shall remember your name as a brave and a fool human when I kill you" Fhartu brings out his dual sword, which is massive as an adult horse.


    "Sven is my name and I''m the leader of my own unit, the Sven unit," Sven said while bringing out his sword from its sheath


    "O Sven the human fool, I''m Fhartu, General Fhartu! one of the mightiest general that serve under the prince of the demon, Modra. No human has landed a fatal hit, nor even a scratch on me for 400 years! how can you, the lowest rank, to achieve that?" Fhartu boast about himselfIf you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Sorry, but I come here for claiming your head, not for making a scratch. Besides, there''s always a first time for everything!" Sven charge at Fhartu with riding fast


    "Fine by me, human scum!" Fhartu also doing the same


    And the clash between the demons has start with Sven launch an numerous thrust to Fhartu, but being block by that big sword. Another big sword comes with a speed has hammered down with an unbelievable strength to Sven but also being block by Sven and make him fall from his horse and dragged far back.


    "Guh, he''s strong. He swings that big heavy sword with speed like it was nothing. Hahaha, this is great!" Sven grin to ear


    "What''s the matter? is that all you''ve got?" Fhartu also get off from his horse


    "No... there''s more!" Sven get up and run toward him


    "Yes, come!!"


    Sven swings his sword to the right flank of Fhartu but being block again...but this time, Sven push his sword with his might, causing that massive sword being lifted into the air. Without a second thought, he drives under Fhartu and jump up to cut the general head, but another sword come from behind Sven and hit him with hard, make him flew to the ground


    "Gargh!!" Sven fall with hard causing him spit a blood


    "Sven!!" all of his men yell with worried and try to get him, but he forbid it


    "Don''t come closer! I''m fine!" Sven stand up with his leg tremble


    "Oh, you still alive? hmm... oh yeah... I hit you with the blunt one, that makes sense. Ready for another go?" Fhartu smirk


    "You bet I will!" Sven suddenly disappear from Fhartu sight


    And suddenly he appears upon him and Sven hammered his sword with force, but his intent has been known by Fhartu for to make a quick judgement and he blocks that attack with a single sword, to cover his head. But Sven does not stop just by one attack, instead, he landed on that flat surface of massive sword and launch a numerous attack by hammering down his sword.


    "Haarghh!!" Sven yell while doing those attacks


    "You can do it, Sven!" shout his men


    The sound of those blowing attacks has closed all the screaming and the sound of clashing swords from another battleground. Those who around near that two demons have stopped their fight and watch that intense duel with awe with Sven keeps attack and Fhartu just stand still with blocking those attacks. The fight is somehow is like Fhartu just playing around while Sven desperate to land a blow on him


    "This is boring, Eat this!" Fhartu spinning his tall body and raise his another sword and swing with a blink, hit Sven and smash him on the ground.


    "That''ll do the trick!" He said


    "HE IS DEAD!!" all the demons are cheered with loud


    "No..." Edward seems not believing on what happens in front of his eye


    "Hmph, waste of my time, kill those remnants!" Fhartu said while heading to his horse


    "Where are you going, sir great general~? our battle has only just started" Sven gets up with his sword providing as support


    "You, that attacks should have shattered your bones!" Fhartu surprised by Sven, who seems able to standing again


    "Yeah, thanks to my stoic muscle, I say," Sven said. His body is full of dirt


    "You''re not a mere human... who are you?" asked him


    "I''m Sven... a human knight!" he replied with smile

 Chapter 30: Clash end

    "This war is as good as done, finish off those pathetic fools!" General Fhartu command his men to eliminate Sven''s unit as soon as he saw Sven''s condition, who nearly in front of the gate of death


    "Galland!! lead our men!!" Sven shout with clear


    "Y-yes, sir! all men, ready your weapon! fight side by side, don''t go any far to the enemy formation!!" Galland has to get off from his horse to fight with utmost of his abilities


    Sven''s men are like a barricade that holds the impact of the sea of demons. They cast a shield, wall, and holding their momentum,"Hang in there!!" Galland holdstheir attacks with his shield


    "Now then, let''s go to the Jega," Fhartu heading to his horse


    "I won''t let you!!" Sven rush toward him as fast as he can but being block by someone who jumps out from nowhere


    "You are no good for him for as I alone are far enough for you~," he said. He''s the captain for the General Fhartu''s army, CaptainShan Ro Yi


    "Get off from my sight!!" Sven said. He''s trying to attack him but he parries all that attacks well with his twin short blades


    "No can do, he busies in attempt to make all the people of Jega as a food and slaves. So stay here while our boss heading there" Shan said


    "You bastard!!," he becomes rage after he heard those words and tries to outspeed him, and Shan start his attacks with fast mix of thrust and lower slash, but being evaded well by Sven


    A sudden throw of blade to Shan with fast, but he manages to evade in time," Wow, so close~," he said


    "Sven, go after that big shot. This small fry, leave it to me" Cloth face said, he walks with a spear on his left hand


    "cloth face... thanks, I leaving him to you!" Sven starts chasing Fhartu from behind but Shan is not leaving him like he pleased as he jumps to perform a deadly stab from a mid-air, but he''s being kicked with fast before he is able to.


    "your opponent will be me!" cloth face confront him with intense


    "Hmph, mere human! let me show your place in this world!!" Shan began to attack him


    Sven running with pain as he keeps holding his wound on his shoulder, "I''ll pay your back, you damn demon!" Sven said with grudge


    "Sir, your blade has a long line of cracks at it," a soldier has noticed that from his place at behind Fhartu


    Fhartu take off his blade from the right side of his horse body and look with surprised," yeah, you''re right! that brat is actually doing some damage, at my blade of course. He''s sure are strong opponent as far as my battle with the human. He remindsme of someone that I know. They are young, but their strength isdifferent to each other," he said


    "You mean, Sheron?" his subordinate asked


    "Yeah, he''s the only one in 12 of young promising Jehyar Horok( dark symbols) that I take interest in. The others seem to rely too much on their magic but not for him as he-" he suddenly block an attack that comes from his behindLove this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    "where are you going? our battle is not finished yet..." Sven said while breath with heavily


    "Hmph, you brat. You really wish for your death!" with an instant, he appears in frontSven and lands a kick to his stomach, causing him flew back and hit the other demons


    "That''s right...more...give me more damage...fighting with such a strong opponent are truly blissful, ahahahaha" Sven sprint with unbelievable speed...let out some black lightning, heading toward Fhartu


    The two of them clash with intense as they return each other favour of attacks. Fhartu realises that Sven has become much stronger than before because all of his attacks are much heavier and hard to track with his eye.


    Sven becomes more excited because all of his life is wasted by fighting the weaker opponent than him. He even let out all of his strength that he''s been held in, and release it today. The spell which turns him to human has lost restraint to his demonic power, which releases a quite energy


    Fhartu swings his gigantic sword with a massive strength in it but Sven easily blocks it. Unfortunately, the blade that Fhartu use to attack was the cracked one and the result is shattering.


    He suddenly jumps back off and looks at his broken sword,"This swordis made from the bone of ground mythical beasts! how can a plain looking sword like that manages to break it!!!" he shouts with confuse


    Without a shred of mercy, he continues to attack him by doing a numerous thrust of his sword.," that''s enough chatting, Its time to fight!" Sven said


    "you foul creature!!" shout Fhartu with wrath


    They began to continue by exchange blows, but the result of that clash is begun to see with clear sight. It''s Sven that only doing the attacking while Fhartu is only defending himself


    "we gotta help general! men, come with me!!" the demons come to save his general


    But suddenly their heard war-horns that blowing came from their right


    It''s the human army of reinforcement that line up with a might and strong looking army. All of the demon''s eyes are focusing on that army, that has a 20,000 strong men...full of arms and equipment.


    "That banner... is from the Excadiablo!! they came here to help us!!!" the men shout with happy


    "Excadiablo?! their response to our request! we did it!!" Mr Klosen replied with tears of joy


    "About time! all men!! keep pushing forward! the reinforcement has come to us!!" Shout him while hammering his enemy strongly with his big mace


    "YEAH!!" all of them are being high morale again as they heard that good news


    The cheers have reached to the Sven and Fhartu, who in the middle of fighting with each other.


    "Here''s your hand, take it back" Sven throw a massive right arm in front of Fhartu


    Fhartu''s body has full of holes and cuts from Sven''s attacks. Blood is forced out all of his body and he''s kneeling with pain. His eye is not looking straight, and his body is trembling to hold such suffering. He never thought to experience such mix feeling of humiliating and agony...for worse, it all cause from a human.


    "Argh...seems like my broken bone has finally healed. Phew, what a troublesome spell," Sven stretch his back and arm, causing a loud crack. He walks toward Fhartu at a slow pace. His slight of odour has reached to Fhartu


    Fhartu tried to lift his blade that on the ground with his left hand, but the strength has lost from it. He suddenly began to despair


    "General!! we come to save you!!" all of the demons who at the beginninggiving some space to them, and now charge at Sven with a wrath. They cannot bear to see their general who they adore much, being looked such a pathetic state


    "Buzz off, weaklings!" Sven grip Fhartu''s blade and swing like a whirl. The wind that caused by that whirl has created a chaos, cutting all the demons who try to approach them. And because of that, they back off again.


    "S...She..." Fhartu whisper slowly


    "Hmm, any last word?" Sven aim that big sword at Fhartu''s forehead


    "She...ron..." that name has make Sven silent a word


    "He...he...ha..., I knew...it. Why... are... you doing...this...?" He asks with a soft yet throaty sound


    "I''m sorry, but I have to end your life now" Sven start heave that blade to mid-air


    "Ha...I have no... regret..., send my regards... to... Gray..." his eye began to turn white


    "No!!!!" all of the demons yell with tears


    "Farewell, geezer...." he cut his head with a full swing

 Chapter 31

    "Captain Shan!!" one demon has run with a frightful face, comes to him


    "what is it?! state your report now!! I''m in the middle of fighting right now!" he said while evading an attack from cloth face


    "T-the general is dead!!!" shout that demon with tears, echoing all over to that place


    Shan suddenly stop his battle with cloth face. His face is pale and shock by that news,"you dare to spout some nonsense in front of my face, THERE''S NO WAY OUR GENERAL IS LOST AGAINST THAT LOWLY HUMAN!!!!" he shouts with a wrath voice


    "It''s true, captain. That human brat overwhelming him with such a ridiculous strength and speed of fighting skill! if you don''t believe me...you may claim my head right after you see the truth for yourself" he kneeling with despair


    Cloth face becomes clueless with their talking, as they speak in their language. They suddenly shouting and crying for as cloth face kinda grasp about what just happen right now, he dashes to the other men


    "Hey!! Sven manages to slain their general!!" shout him with happy


    "no way!" Andragoniz was shocked by this news


    "No wonder that they are not put some fight, let us go to Sven now!" Galland orders his men


    They heading to Sven''s place with ease as the enemies have stopped their attacks and keep standing still like a pole with their shocking reaction


    Just when they arrive, the enemies are all kneeling on the ground with despair. Sven aware of the arrival of his unit and he turns his head toward them, and he raises his right hand to the air with grabbing the general''s head that covers with blood and dust... and he shouts happily with the loudest as he can.


    "YEAH!! SVEN!!! YOU DID IT!!" they cheered with excited


    Shan that just arrives a second ago was crying hard."General!"


    "C-captain, what''s your order? the enemies have received a reinforcement,... I think we should fall back" asks his subordinate


    "Our men''s morale has weak. If we continue to fight them, we will gain massive casualties"


    Suddenly, they''ve heard a loud rampage that comes toward them, then they come out from that sea demons with force. It''s a holy knight of purple or called purple knight named Sir Itagrav, the remnant holy knight from the last battle. He comes with his riders which is 5000 total of them, appear in front of Sven''s unit and Captain Shan"


    "Whose head is that?" asks him with glare


    "This? it''s their general. I kill them with my own strength" Sven replied


    "You kill that demon general by yourself?? despite your recruit rank?" he surprises by Sven answer


    "Yup, despite my recruit rank," Sven said


    "that answer all the question of why these demons are not fighting back. You will be reward handsomely by the king!" he said with proud


    One of the demons rise with fury and shout," let us avenge our general''s death!! they are not many and we can win this"


    "Forget it, our men have lost their will to fight, let alone to avenge our general''s death. Besides, the general murderer seems to have the full recovery from all his wound for some reason and we can''t fight the fresh reinforcement with our conditional state. We end this pointless battle now and return to our land. Will you accept that, o human?" ask Shan with shed his tears


    "No way in heaven we will let you leave like that! we will kill you all until there''s no demon who dare to invade our land. We will torture-" shout sir Itagrav with a nasty look but his word being disturbed by Sven''s voice


    "we will accept your retreat. As we also retreating from this battle" Sven said


    "Who gives you a permission to do as you pleased??! No, we won''t retreat. We will continue-"Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "I SAID WE WILL RETREAT!!" he shouts angrily, even gives a fury looks to sir Itagrav, which makes him stunned


    The terms are being agreed by the two forces as they slowly retreating and recollect their comrade corpses. Sven''s unit acts as a WatchGuard if anything happens between them while doing some recollecting. And he saw the demons are carrying their general''s dead body to the cart, but being disturb by Ordas and his men, then he went to them with fast.


    "Hey, what''s going on here?" Sven asks


    "They tried to taking back our ''reward'' to their homeland, so I try to stop them," Ordas said


    "You baldie bastard, let go of my general''s body!" Shan tries to take back his general but being held strongly by Ordas and he keeps slaps Shan''s hand who his hand trying to approach him.


    "reward that you mean... their general''s corpse?"


    "Yeah!"


    "If so, then let them have it. There''s no benefit for us after all" Sven said


    "You have no right to-"


    "Oh, I have my right. I killed him, so I can freely decide whatever I want to do with it" Sven glaring at him. Ordas can''t do anything and he throws that dead body with to the ground with force, sign of unagreed and leave that place


    "You can claim his body," Sven said


    "Why are you doing this? you can gain a huge bounty reward by selling him" asks him with weird


    "What I want is to find a strong opponent, and your general is one of them. I have no interest in selling the dead body to gain a bounty reward. He is the truly a strong demon" Sven replied while his eyes looking at that corpse


    "Who are you, human?"


    "I''m... Sven... just Sven" he smiled


    "You''re strong, Sven. You''re the first human who manages to defeat a demon general, you know." He said with lump his hand to that corpse and heave it to his shoulder


    "Before you''re leaving, answer my question" Sven suddenly ask


    "You can ask anything in returning of your good deed to me"


    "Is it your own general act to do this attacking or there''s someone who acts behind the stage?" Sven asks with curious


    Shan silent for a moment and he says" there''s a perpetrator in your homeland, not one, but many. The one who signs an agreement with us is the person who called Klein Vansgor, the man who ruling of Lorc territory. He''s a general"


    " I knew it! there''s no reason for the demon, who are already have anything in this world, to attack a human, which have nothing but their greed. Only a small tribe would do such acts" he thinks


    "On what purpose that your general agreed to attack this land?"


    "It''s for the information on about to locate thegoddess clan place for living. He promises to us that he will tell us as soon as we manage to do a damage to Jega and will retreat after we saw a sight of their marching. In return, he will gain a reward by being a defender to this country, a saviour of humanity you could say," replied him


    "What a cheap trick to boost rank, but he''s right. I also want to know where''s the goddess clan live, after all that sacred weapon that they forged to human. but that matter will put to hold." he humming while thinking


    "Is that all? if yes, I want to leave right now" Shan asks him


    "Ah, yes... and there''s one more" he running toward his horse and open the package that clings on the left side of the horse. Then he tosses it to Shan. It''s the General Fhartu''s head


    "that''s your bonus reward for your cooperation. you may have it" Sven smile


    "I, Shan Ro Yi, thank you for your generosity to your enemy. I shall remember this day. Farewell, Sven the human leader" Shan bid his farewell to Sven and leaving the battlefield with his remaining comrades


    "Sven!!" a voice came from his back, and he turns his head to that voice


    "Hmm, Godin??! what are you doing here?? if anyone finds out-" Sven become nervous if anyone finds out about their connection


    "Hey, relax. There are still those demons who still collecting the dead bodies, see? besides, that''s not the talk that I want to discuss,"


    Luckily, their place is far than Sven''s men guarding place, so they can talk without anyone notice.


    "Oh..yeah, I forgot about that. Okay, talk.." Sven said


    "Fhartu manages to send his sky riders to attack the Jega, but being stopped by Rayghiyar who you sent the request for aid to defend your ''disguise'' land, Thanks for me to teleport him to that place... its such a huge mana uses to cast that spell you know..." Godin sit on the ground with his tired expression


    "That''s a good news! thanks, Godin" he said with joy


    "yeah, but you must pay him back because all of his arrows are being used to attack those flies and it''s not cheap you know"


    "How much of one of his arrows?"


    "he said his arrows are special, one shot will immediate death even hit at the non vital spot. One arrow costs 1500 gold coin, and all of them are 120 arrows...so will you pay that much coin?"


    "that Raghiyar is sure are a gold digger, a male version...but no worries. That cost is much cheaper than I thought," Sven said while also sitting on the ground


    "No worries?? do you have such an amount gold?"


    "Do you forget that I have 30 of the big treasure chest, 60 small treasure chest and a numerous kind of treasure and sacred weapons...that amount of that gold digger wants would not tickle me a bit. Give him 5 hundred thousand of gold coin and two sacred treasure... a bow type." He replied with a smug on his face


    "5 hundred thousand?? that will take too much time to count!!"


    "You are right... then give him one of my small treasure chests" Sven said without the doubt


    "how much gold coins in there...?" Godin asks with careful as he becomes nervous to know the amount of inside that treasure chest, the small one.


    "Hmm... If I recall... about 1 million or more. That doesn''t matter! just give it to him, okay?" Sven state it with casual which is made Godin shocked


    "I do not know that you''re so rich"


    "Nah... I''m nowhere close to those guys in Dark Symbols... even the generals are far richer than me...let alone for the commanders, their rich are unthinkable" Sven said with a sigh


    "ha...ha...ha..." Godin''s mind is breaking apart

 Chapter 32

    Sven sits on the watchtower, which is his favourite place for spacing out. He observes the human from his view, with a mixed feeling...pity and irritates. His eyes focusing on the corpses, lie down with a straight line with a white clothes acts as their bed. There''re also those purple knight''s men doing the medical treatment of the injured soldiers.


    The atmosphere around the camp fills with groan and depression, as Sven understand it perfectly. No one would sane enough to jump into battle without enough men with a lot experience, especially against the demon. As he looks at his surrounding, he noticed that there''s a lot of groups who celebrate without shame to their first victory by drinking alcohol and beers, also dancing like an idiot, and it''s the purple knight''s men who do such thing


    "Hmph, shameless human" Sven feels disgusted by it


    His thought has been disturb by hearing a number of running horses, with speed, headed to this camp... and Sven immediately jumps off from his place to meet them. They stop at the main gate and line up with patience. Then, they get off from their horse and walking with a mighty looking as they enter the camp. The person who leads them is a strong looking person, wearing a shining green armour with a sword on his belt.


    Before Sven arrives to meet them, there has been a group that blocks their path, and it was Ordas, Mr Klosen, and Sir Itagrav the holy knight. Without further, Ordas gives a rage looking at them with his hand making like a fist


    "You got a backbone to come here again, Afusa!" His rough voice mention to a person that standing at the left side of that lead person


    " I''m just following the orders," he said with evil smile


    "You brat!!"


    "say whatever you want, baldie. Right now, I''m your superior... so show some respect when you talking to me" he showing his silver locket with a smug attitude


    "No way, that can''t be true!!"


    "Yes it is, he''s originally part of my men. He came to Jega to provide some information by my order," the lead person intercept their chatting


    "Shut up you Lorc bastard!"


    "Ordas! watch your tone with Sir Emerald! learn your place!" a person from the right side of the lead person who also butt in


    "B-but, sir Weggar..."


    "You are nothing but a servant of mine. Without my money, you have been in a poor state by now!" those words are enough to shut down Ordas''s wrath


    "Well, let''s get to the main topic. I heard that You guys manage to fend off those creatures, even slain their general as well. Congratulation from me, so who''s the warrior that claim the glory?" sir Emerald askedThe narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "It''s been a while, Weggar. How are you? I bet you do fine~" Sven walking toward to those two group from the crowd


    "Sven...!"


    "Hahaha, what''s up?" Sven smiled while waving


    "Sir Emerald, he''s the one who killsthe demon general and turnsthe table in war completely," Sir Itagrav kneel with respect


    "I see,... so...who are you, young warrior?"


    "My name is... ha... my name is Sven Versfalio. I''m the NEW fiance to the daughter of that family" he glaring with teasing intent at Weggar to make him angry, and he succeeds


    "Oh, so the rumours about you, Weggar, being rejected by that family is true. So unfortunate for you, that girl has been known as the rare jewels of Jega as her beauty is high praise from other nobles from the royal capital, hahaha" that old strong looking man laughed with loud, and so as Sven


    "Sir... and why are you laughing too, you bastard Sven!"


    "Ahem, so, Sven... how come you manage to defeat the general? even in my prime age, I couldn''t even defeat their captain...er...what''s his name again... Luk, I think"


    "Oh, did you mean the demon who wearing an armour with full of skulls and he''s carrying a big axe on his back?"


    "Yeah, that''s him alright!"


    "Oh, but now he proclaimed himself as the vice general, and I also killed him too, he''s blocking my way so I ended his life. It was pretty easy though" he giggles


    "You what?? hahaha, you''re are crazy strong for your rank. How about it, want to join my little group as the Bardlin? together, we can control Cambough entirely. For as your fiance''s family noble status, I will take care of it. I know that you join the army for that purpose, am right?" Sven just respond with silent


    "I once a holy knight, but after an encounter that enigma thing... I''ve changed my mind and transfer myself to serve the nation as the Bardlin. It much safer to fight enemies other than the demon...I bet you already experienced not long ago, Right?"


    "I''m sorry, but what''s that enigma thing?" Sven said


    "It''s the little demon they called Sealgair, the worst being for him, the holy knight. He and the grey knight are the survivors of the holy war from past few month. You may be lucky in this war, but for the next war, once the demons come to revenge, I doubt you will survive" explain him


    "In short... you''re afraid of them, am I right?" Sven smirking


    "And as for your offer, I have to decline. There''s no way that I will follow a guy who pisses himself and hide in their fortress with trembling after knowing he against the demon...ridiculous offer"


    Sir Emerald just stand still with a stun on his face while his mouth is completely locked after hearing Sven''s word


    "Sven!! how dare you insult the general!!" Weggar swing his axe in one arc, but Sven grabs it like it was nothing


    "Oh, the Duo Ghinna... how nostalgic... you really take it with you after all," Sven said


    "You freak!! let go of my axe!!"


    "Your axe?? hahaha, you and your family really are one genetic. First, your family makes Aya''s family suffering by plundering their wealth... and now you claim this weapon is yours?? amusing. Don''t think I let off your family because in the next time our meet, you might want to upgrade your mansion into a fortress" Sven let out his thirst blood, and shattering that axe blade with his strong grip


    Weggar began to frighten by his killing intent and command his men to attack Sven but being stopped at all of them being held as hostages by Sven''s men, with their weapon on Weggar''s men neck


    "Stop! Weggar, Afusa, we''re leaving!" Sir Emerald said


    Sven gives his signal on releasing them to his men and theyobey it with a nod. They reach their horse and leaving that camp with speeding their horse, without turning back

 Chapter 33

    After the visitors of Lorc came and went back to theirplace, a message from royal capital through the pigeon, has come to the Jega camp. It''s from the royal family, and it said that they want to meet all the captains who display with bravely acts against the demon, despite their odds are not in their favour.


    WithSir Itagrav take over as the guard in the Jega, Sven, Mr Klosen, Ordas, and Tesmon act as a replacement for Sorel... headed to the royal capital with their lieutenants.


    In two hours, they finally reach the royal capital, located in the middle of its country. The city looks formidable as the high wall was built around the city, with 50 feet. Then, they went to the gatekeeper. With the message scroll from the royal in Klosen hand, the guards permit them to go inside without a problem.


    Once they entered, the feeling of astonishment has struck them. The high building was made of red brick, line up upon them with beautiful. The crowds fill the street by walking with their brand clothes, so they must dismount from their horse to walk past them.


    "No matter how much I''ve come here, this scenery still made me awe" Galland''s eye was lurking around


    "Yeah, if you compare with your fiance''s mansion to this, it''s like heaven and earth" cloth face giggles by his own word


    "Well, I guess you do not know the true story. Aya once lives in near here, maybe outside or inside the wall, before her family has been attacked by mercenariesfrom the De Fam family. This city is for the upper and the middle class noble, am I right?" Sven said


    "Yes, and this city was divided into north, east, west, and south. The royal residence (North) is only for the royal family and royal guard. The noble residence district (East) is for the upper and the middle nobles only. The main HQ of Bardlin and Excadiablo (west) is where all the talented warrior lives in. And lastly, the commercial district (south) is where we standing now" Ordas enter they chattingSupport the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "Oh, you know this thing well. Have you ever live in here?" Sven asks


    "My wife was live in here before we liveoutside the wall right after we married"


    "Then why didn''t you live in here?"


    "Her brother was againstour marriage, although their old mans was the opposite. He is the high general in Bardlin, so we will meet him, as soon we arrive at the royal palace"


    "Hmm, a high general huh... he must be strong!" Sven smiled


    They finally manage through the crowds and went to the north district by riding the horse, After a few minutes, they arrive at the main gate of the royal residence, And same as the city, the royal residence is also being protected by a wall.


    "Hold it! state your business!" the guard said with a rough voice, the others also prepared their spear to attack them


    "We have come from the Jega. Your Highness has summoned us to meet him. Here''s the proof" Klosen give the scroll to that guard


    The guard murmuring by reading the content," it''s true, you have been summoned by him. You also have your highness''s stamp. My apologies to you, valiant warriors. Your Highness is waiting for you. You may enter but your horse must stay with us"


    "I understand..." Klosen bow his head


    "Thank you for your cooperation. Sid! take them to the castle!! please come in" that guard also bow his head


    "Follow me, warriors," he said by taking the lead


    Sven and others follow that guard called Sid without any question. As they walk, the royal residence building was far beautiful than others from its district. Their building was strongly looking, with a green grass all over their ground. Each of the mansion has the soldiers, guarding on a certain place.


    Finally, they arrive at a massive castle upon them. Then, a person wearing a white-golden armour walking toward them with a smile on his face


    "You guys must be the survivor from the recent ''hell''. My name is Falcor, one of the royal guards. I''ve been ordered by the young master to fetch you guys to meet him. Please, this way" said that man

 Chapter 34

    Right after they enter the main hall, there are already many people, that wearing armours and robes, line up behind their flags. There''re four flags all of them. There''s also a lot of people who wearing a light armour, standing behind them


    "Galland, do you know these flags?" Sven asks


    "Yes, they are the four pillar of this country, serve as swords and shield against the enemy. The one-horn dark horse emblem is the Bardlin, and the person that stands in front of that banner is the high general. They in responsible for conquering the enemies and defend our country"


    "On their left side, is Excadiablo, the twin crossed blade emblem. and the one who currently leads them is the grey knight. This group is demon specialist. Next to them, is the main guild in this country, Rossac. This group is the only one who accepts countless people, regardless their status, either noble or servant, as long as you pay for registration, you''re in. And lastly, those few people that line up behind the golden flag, is the Leatez, the royal guards"


    "And what about those people, their armour seem cheap, as same as us" cloth face ask


    "That probably the recruits from the other camps who achieve something at the same time with us. So I think we might standing behind them since we''re just small rankers" Galland lead the other Jega warriors to behind those men


    Then, a man that wearing full-armour with a dark colour, comes out from the stage and yells," Your Highnesshas arrived!! kneel before him!"


    With that, all of them kneel with a respect to their king. As for Sven, he just copied a person in front of him. Suddenly, a trumpethas blown... a sign of the royal family has arrived. He wears a red majestic caped, with his cloth from top to bottom looks brand, the crown attach at the top of his head.


    Once that man sits in his special chair," you can sit down...my brave warrior~"


    "Thank you, my prince!" all of them said at once


    "Hey, Galland, who is this man?" Sven whispering


    "That''s the first prince in this country, Wallen Strey of Welnez"


    "Oh, I see..."


    " Chancellor, you may begin now," said that man called Prince Wallen


    "My prince" that chancellor bow down his head


    He walks in front of those warriors with a straight stand," Now we will begin the award. Once your name being called, you must come and kneel in front of Prince Wallen to receive your reward


    "Now, let us begin. For the recent test at the camp of Yaryar, the state of Regodus. A battle against our neighbour, the Salca kingdom, which is the same race as us, who constantly attacking our kingdom.During the war, She manages to slain their lieutenants and captains all by her self... and she is.... Ili Fergaz of Yaryar. She will receive a 3000 gold and her rank rise to the rank knight, commanding a 1000 men from now. She''ll immediately graduate from her camp. Ili Fergaz, come forward...!"


    Then, a teenage girl with a short pony-tailed hair rise from her seat, walking to the prince and kneelingReading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Ili was it, your beauty and strength really match-up with your family. Keep it up your hard work for this country" Prince Wallen said with smile while giving a scroll of paper to her


    "Thank you, Prince Wallen" replied her. After that, the prince nodded to chancellor


    "As for her family, their noble will rise by two and received also 3000 gold. And as for the Yaryar camp, they will receive 40,000 and also a new equipment and weapon" that words made them cheered with joyed


    "Fergaz... ah, so that''s his twin" Sven recall his memories that chatting with Alan


    "Next, a battle against the demon army. In several past days, our nation has been exposed to a danger as a demon army, led by their famous general, Fhartu, has infiltrated our land by leading his army which is 20,000 to conquer the state of Cambough. All of the soldier at there been orders to defend the Lorc since the Jega''s area are not suit to hold as a defensive fortress, but there''s a valiant warrior''s who ignore the orders and went to defend that area within 1500 army only."


    All of them were shocked by this statement that being said by the chancellor.


    "But, despite that, they manage to achieve a miracle victory as they successfully fend off the enemies with their small number. He''s the one who changes the tide of that battle greatly as they were outnumbered. Not only he causing a heavy damage to his foes, but he also slaughters their vice general. And more surprising, he also slew the general which is the previous holy knight can''t accomplish" with that, everyone in this hall become thrilled to know who''s the person that change the history of humanity. And for the comrades from Jega has smiling when heard that


    "The one who manages to kill the demon general and secure his place as the first person that wins the big scale war in our history is.... Sven of Jega! come forward...!"


    Sven also rises and walk with care. The eyes in this hall has focused on him intensely


    "So that''s him, the one who slays the demon general," said that man wearing a hood


    "Yeah, but isn''t he still a kid? I bet he must at least 17-18 year old" his friend said with doubt


    "Yeah, you''re right. It must be that demon general has become old and weak so he kills it with ease. If not, there''s no way that a boy like him manages to do that"


    "hahaha, that''s a commoner for you, always having their cheap trick to do things~" they laughing with silent as they keep blabbering


    Once Sven stands in front of Prince Wallen, he also does the same thing as Ili, kneel in front of him.


    "Sven... you have saved my kingdom and my people. I deeply thank you for your bravery acts" he said as stretching his arm that holding a scroll of paper


    "It''s not like this was my acts alone. It all starts with the person who ignites my fire to do that, and that is Mr Klosen, the person who in charge as the instructor in Jega"


    "I see, but even so, if it not because of you, this Mr Klosen intent to defend the Jega will completely fail"


    "Ah... I understand"


    "As for the reward for your victory, I will grant anything that you want..." Prince Wallen nodded to his chancellor


    "He will receive a 1.5 million gold, 3 kind of treasure and his rank will rise to a rank captain, which a number unit he can lead is 30000 men. He''s also will graduate from Jega''s camp. Since he''s registered in the military as under the Versfalio name, then the Versfalio nobility to the first class. As for the Jega camp, they will receive 500,000 gold as the reward, including their new weapons, repairing and upgrading their camp to a fortress, and also receive a defensive artillery such as ballista and. And the prince agreed to send his best mages to cast a barrier around the Jega" All of them were surprised by his reward and clapping their hands for Sven with cheered


    Then Prince Wallen stand from his seat," normally, judging from his performance and achievement, he''ll shoot rank as the same as the high general, great holy knight and royal guard, but since he''s not decided yet to choose his career, I put him on captain rank, the stopped line for the ramified road. On this special case, I will ask him instead of you leaders from your organization"


    "So, Sven... what will you choose? the Bardlin? the Rossac? the Excadiablo? or the Leatez?" asks the prince


    All of them waiting for him to answer as they cannot wait for it. Sven just silent himself after being question by the prince


    "My prince..."


    "Yes??"


    "You said that you will grant anything that I want, am I right?"


    "Yes, that''s true"


    "So whatever I said this, you must promise to respect and granted my wish"


    "If that''s what you want, then I will do it"


    "Thank you, with your permission..." everyone focuses on what he wants to said


    "With my prince permission... I hereby to this day, I will establish my own military organization!"

 Chapter 35

    With that sudden statement by Sven, all people in the hall become ruckus as they were shocked by his words


    "Y-you what?! learn your place, kid!" said the others


    "A kid running a faction by himself? what a joke" they keep murmuring with an irritate faces


    Then, the high general rise from his sit," Silence! this is not a market that you leisurely speak out loud from your mind without permission! This is a royal estate, the hall! the sacred place even for you lowly soldier may not enter it freely nor for your entire life! and that person that stands before you is the prince!! know your shame!" his voice is loud, enough to send those men completely silence


    "Please forgive my men''s rudeness and my loud voice, my lord" the high general bow his head with a guilty feelings


    "No, it''s okay. You help me by silent them down and that''s worth it, please raise your head, o head of the Fergaz family, Albert Fergaz" after the prince words, he raises his head and asks permission to head back to his seat and being granted by his lord.


    "Ahem, I know that you all suddenly feel rage by Sven''s word. But let''s hear his reasons for his words. Sven... what makes you think that you want to build another military faction, other than that already have?"


    Sven stun by that loud voice from the high general, come back to his sense by the prince word," Um? Ah... that. Nothing particular. It''s just that those organizations seems unuseful to this country."


    "Under what basis that support your words!?" the grey holy knight staring at him with rage


    "You want me to state it? fine... all of you in this hall... listen carefully to what I want to say"


    "I have a bad feeling about this..." cloth face began to worry


    "If I have to say... you guys are worthless... every single one of you, trash!. Especially the Bardlin and the Ex- whatever that its name, are total trash. You held with high regard for your organizations, boasting about your glory for decades... even in thousand years, but your achievement has nothing to close to your boast. Let me ask those leaders of those group, all before this day... do you manage to gain a big glory as I do right now? do you?"


    "N... no, I-" said the grey knight


    "Of course you don''t. All have you been done is suiciding yourself and your comrades, who without experience, joining the battle that you have no slight of the chance to win... and that''s for Excadiablo. The other group, Bardlin, who act all high and mighty, has been sitting in its nest for the whole time and waiting for the money that will rain on them, by sucking all the blood from the villagers by forcing them paying the tax... using your name and order as your excuse. If you ask me, your highness, I don''t see any benefit that I''ll gain by joining them as it will lead me to my doom."The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "And for the Rossac, they may be welcoming on countless people to join them, but most of them was a villager who doesn''t even know how to properly wield the sword. While to enter the camp is already impossible for them, the result of casualties from their job is might far more worst than you can even imagine. And lastly, The Leatez. Personally, I don''t have a grudge against them as they just doing their job based on their title. But it''s such a pity for a great warrior like them, is sit behind the scene and watch all his comrade dying in vain"


    "Hey kid, that''s enough for your-" the high general cannot hold back his anger


    "I''m not finished yet so keep your mouth shut, worthless being" Sven glaring with a cold eyes


    "For a conclusion, Bardlin is a defender of the nation? more like a threat to the nation for me.... scum, Excadiablo... the demon specialist?? aside from winning the big war, all you have done is raid their small village and brag for years... losers. Rossac, a charity organization that welcoming all kind of people to lead their doom... may their soul rest in peace. Leatez? just feel a disappointment in them" Sven said with a clear voice


    "And that''s my reasoning for not joining them, my Pince Wallen"


    "And what your objectives for establishing your faction here?" he asks


    "To raise an undefeated army in future. To able fight the strong enemy. Be with a human, elves, Dwarves... or demons. This army shall not fall with ease of fighting them, and that''s my ideal army that will serve you" Sven replied with confident"


    "Oh...this is interesting. So how will you achieve it? based on your answer, I might do something with it"


    "I understand. First, I want to make the Jega as my main domain for my organization, camp turn to a fortress. Then, abolish the rule of qualification registering terms on people who judge by their wealth.As for who will train them, it will be myself would be enough, since there''s no one fit for the job, Ah, I also want to manage the guild while I''m on it too. As the rank system, I will just use the same as the Excadiablo. And-"


    "You will personally train them? hahaha. Don''t get full of yourself kid. You maybe kill the demon general, but that doesn''t change the fact that you still a brat... a kid with a crap dream... hahaha" the royal guard with a black armour laughing


    "Yeah... all that talk, but his crappy nonsense are above from his reasoning toward us" the grey knight smirk


    "I see that there''s a worm who doesn''t believe in my strength. Well, shall I display my raw strength to you guys... but I need a partner~" Sven smile


    "I will ask no more for this, I gladly accept your challenge-" the grey knight rise from his seat and point his finger toward Sven


    "Be silent!! your prince has something to say!!" the chancellor began to voice since he become so quiet earlier


    "Thank you, chancellor. Listen, as for Sven proposal on establishing his own military organization, I''ve decided..." he said with a serious face


    "hahaha, look at the young master face, you brat. That the sign that he absolutely against your crap thing!" the grey knight said with a long smirk


    "I''ve decided that I approve it, by this kingdom''s name, Welnez. Since Sven has chosen to use the same system as the Excadiablo, then his rank will change from captain to the great holy knight. As for your men ranks will be decided by yourself from now on. And for the fortress, it will be constructed starting by tomorrow by my workers!" he said with widen his arm


    "Y-young master! please reconsider this!!" they plead him with a stutter


    "So, Sven... anything else? if it''s for the better future of my country, then I am gladlybe a help for you, as the first person who slain the demon general"


    "Then, now that I''ve become a great holy knight, doesn''t that mean that I also get the sacred treasure?"


    "You''re right"


    "So... can you take me... where the Goddes clan resided" Sven stared at Prince Wallen with a nasty smile

 Chapter 36

    "Geh... and here I thought that I finally can see the Goddess clan, now we have to wait other days ?~," Sven said while walking through the front gate of Jega camp with grumpy face


    "It cant be helped, Sven. They said that the sacred weapon will bestow upon us when the priest has done praying to God for our fortune. So I say, within four days, you be able to see their place, Sven and that''s our prince has promised. Until then, you have to wait" Ordas walks beside him, pushing the cart with a three big pouch, topple with each other.


    God, huh... I haven''t acknowledged their existence since I never saw them. But they say the god posses unlimited strength, power and wisdom. If so, then I want to meet this god and fight it, who seem so holy and mighty as those humans said. But when I think about it, if their god this mighty, then they should have not any difficult to fight us, demon. In fact, they can ask the god itself to go rampage on us, since he or she so called undefeatable, they can achieve the demon lord''s head without a sweat...


    I also noticed that these past months, some of the recruits are kneeling in front of the small wood with a nice carve as looks like a doll. Their Mouthalso mumbling as their eyes closed with the hands hold become one. So I think the god that Ordas mention just now it must be that doll. And how to suppose I should fight with that unliving thing like that! what''s the harm can he do?! I can throw that thing miles away with my full power and that''s the end of that pathetic god''s life of them!


    "Well, tomorrow the construction will begin in here, so Mr Klosen, Galland... can you gather all recruits in one place? I want to announce something" Sven scratch his head


    "Sure thing" they went separate ways


    After a couple of minutes, all of the recruits, either the injured or none, have gathered in an open field... just like their first day. Even Sir Itagrav and his men attend this as well.


    "What''s this all about?" he asks to one of the recruits


    "I do not know, but it said that Mr Klose has something to say. I think it must be the reward from the royal family" replied him


    "Are you sure?? damn I can''t wait!!" said the other with excited when they heard the conversation


    Right after Mr Klosen standing on the stage, all of them were silent completely as they murmuring with a quiet voice.


    "I have something important to say here, so listen carefully. I, Klosen Adel, the rank captain, will announce it to you, the great holy knight, has come to this place with a request"


    "T-the great holy knight?! that impossible for we to have one! I haven''t recall any person that I know from the royal capital, has a rank of great holy knight!!" Sir Itagrav shocked by Klosen words


    "G-great holy knight? that is a very high ranking officer that coming here~" said the others


    Once Sven climbing the stair and stand in front of them, all of them wearing a weird face as they facing each other with clueless," You kidding me, right? Are you saying that he..."


    "Yes! Sven of Versfalio is the first great holy knight has ever made in this country. And that makes me under him" Klosen said with smile


    "So, Sir Sven... you may come forward"


    "Stop it, Mr Klosen. It''s a bit awkward if you mention my name like that" Sven feels embarrassed by Klosen words


    Then, he walks slowly and standing on the stage in front of them. Those eyes have struck Sven''s face with full of question


    "It''s as Klosen said, I''m the first great holy knight in history. This golden locket in my hand is the proof of my title. Which means that I have full authoritieson you guys. But let escape that because I want to tell you the very important news. In our battle against the demons, we may achieve the victory but our total loss of men is not being easy to ignore it. Our comrades, our siblings have been taken away with cruelby not with the enemies, but within our allies. Why is that? because they have not come to aid us. I''ve been calculating the journey from Bardlin and Excadiablo at the Royal capital,to Jega, it''s around at least two hours if you sprint your horse like a madman. The report about the arrival of our enemies is around evening... a day before the battle. It makes sense to think that they would arrive here before night, right after they receive the reports from those messengers, but they didn''t" Sven shouting as he looks everyone eyesIf you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "So, you basically blame us for your men loss? is that you want to say, Sven!?" Sir Itagrav suddenly angry by the statement from Sven


    "It''s Sir Sven for you, purple bastard!" Arthur aims his sword at Itagrav''s forehead


    "I''m not saying basically... I''m totally blaming you guys. Just like the Lorc guys, you too want to have all the credit by yourself, isn''t that right, Itagrav?" Sven glaring with disgust


    "This is a coup, you brainwashing them to overthrow the kingdom. I must tell the king for your action and come back with a mighty force to annihilate you!" Sir Itagrav leaving this place with his men, but being stopped but Sven''s dark aura


    "Forgotten already? I''m your superior, the great holy knight. Turning your back against me means ignoring my order. I''ll overlook this if you give me your cooperation by sit well and listen to what I''m saying"


    "F-fine!" he clenches his teeth to hold his anger toward Sven


    "Good, as you see the result, they manage to come but only by last minutes... which means they are nothing but a fool who wants to have an easy way by sitting under your hard work. But that shit will done now!! The prince has granted me to create my own military, and I name it Regulus! and my intent to build this for to protect the weak and raise them to be a proper fighter.... better than what they have now. The other camp may let you enter if you''re from a noble family or high, but not my military because I forbid that system to emerge in my faction. You already know my strength so I''ll personally train you guys until you manage to stand your own feet. But I do not force you to join me... if you guys have better choices.... so stay with it."


    Those who heard that keeps murmuring with wrinkles on their forehead, " I know that I''m still a kid... and you find it hard to serve me for as I''m still young. Knowing that, all I ask is to believe in me. Believe me, as I will be the torch to your darkness and leads you to the path of glory"


    Then... in the middle of those recruits, a man with a short axe standing with confident," I, Dorel from the Kaku village, will serve under you until this body being shred by the enemies!"


    After that man said, one by one state their will to fight to the death, under Sven''s faction... until all of them standing with a passion in their eyes including the original of Sven''s unit. Sven looking at them with satisfied expression


    "My ambition is to create an army that can withstand any attacks and be able to fight with mightily, without relying upon any hope. We will defend the weak and slaughter any enemies that stand in our way. For that, we will strive to loop victories in future, and carve our mighty stories on not only through to those people''s lips but also spread to the other empires as well. Let those scums know, that the one who will stand above them for eternity is, the Regulus!" he raise his hand to the air


    "YEAH!" all of them cheered with a burning spirit


    "Ah, I almost forgot. The prince also giving me your reward. And guess what... its 500,000 gold coin!" Sven said with loud


    "5... 500,000 g-golden coins!!!" all of them said at the same time


    "My payment for cutting the wood for the nobles is 70 copper per day... and now I receive a gold coin for the first time in entire my life! I''m glad that I survive to this day! I''m glad!" one of the man sobbing, being calm down by his friends


    "looks like I can buy a luxury food and toys for my children!!" said the other guy hugging to his friend with joy


    "Hmph" Sven smiling when he saw his men cheering, dancing, crying and hugging with joy, right after they heard about the reward that they will receive


    "How much for a 1 gold coin for anyway?" Sven ask Klosen


    "You don''t know? 1000 copper coin is for 1 silver coin, 1000 silver coin is for 1 gold coin. That''s why they so happy about it since there''s among of our men is from a poor family. They enter the camps with the same way as you. It''s a hell for them, who newbies to fight a demons army as not even one year that they staying here, and also a miracle that they manage to get out that mess. I bet they can''t wait to go home and meet their family, after their family also waiting for them patiently to see them alive as a good news"


    Sven stares at those face of them, crying with joy... talking about to meet their family once its end, he understands it very well. Aya''s face suddenly strikes on his mind, smiling while waiting for him to return," I guess you''re right... they really deserve it"


    Sven clapping his hand to gain their attention" Since you guys have chosen to serve under me, from this day... I hereby that your title will rise from recruit to elite. And for your reward shall be given once we have finish divide it. And one thing, as for tomorrow, our fortress will start to construct, so I''ll give you three month of off day. Use this chance to meet your family and spend your time with them!" they become more excited as they heard those words.


    "And don''t worry about the camps as the prince also agreed to sent his best royal guard to guarding and watch over this place until the construction was completed," Sven said


    "what about us? don''t we also receive our reward as well, since we''re the one who tends your men''s injury, guarding this place when you off to the royal capital... and the most important part, it was I who gave the reports on your victory to them... so I demand our payment too!" Itagrav standing in unsatisfied looks.


    "Oh, yeah... about that. Wait for a moment..." Sven rubbing all over his body to search something, and let out a five gold coin in his hand. Then, he put in the pouch and throw at him


    "O-only five gold coin!? what''s the meaning of this! I should receive better than this for my effort! and-"


    "You have the nerve to complain in front of my face, you ungrateful human! If not from my mercy, you do not deserve to receive anything from me since you the one who caused all of my men injured. If you come early, none of this matter will occur and my men will not suffer from damage, whether inside or outside body!"


    "I-I''m not denying that..." he lowered his head


    "But for your mages, who tend my men''s injury with relentless... they shall receive different reward than you... so, do you agree with my proposal?"


    "Yes..."


    "Good, so from this day, I shall declare this place as the Headquarters for the Regulus... and you will starting your off days in tomorrow, as we shall celebrate our victory with feast and drinks... tonight!"


    "Yeah~!" all of them cheered


    I guess I''m happy like everyone as I can''t wait to see Aya tomorrow

 Chapter 37

    While riding with calm, following the only road in here as almost all over the place filled with green plain, my eyes can''t stop looking for the view from here. It''s beautiful as the sky is blue paint with a sun-bright with a wind blowing the grass.


    Thanks to Galland, I manage to memorize a bit from the map, at least the location for my village, that is. And as I can remember, Roca village is located in the middle of Jega, Lorc and Sedrid but more to Jega... so its pretty close.


    After reminiscing from the last night, I already arrived at the back of the town. Looking back feels nostalgic as this is the town that me and Rena selling the corn. I bet today she keeps selling too!


    Since the horse is not allowed to walks around the town, so I have to place my horse at the place that is prepared for it, the horse parking spot. Then I carried my bag and sword, walking through this street.


    While walking, reminiscing from yesterday event in the royal capital, my heart feels betrayed and rage. Those guys in the royal house... is it true that they are the high ranking officer?! if so, then it just wasted my time coming here! even the royal guard who being rumoured greatly about their strength is nothing but a bad joke!


    Yet without appraisal, I can determine their strength via their aura, since myself, a warrior with a brute strength alone. Ever since I came here, I gain a lot of information about why are they not available defeat us... so I have made an assumption. First, this country dividing their force on each purpose, which is a crap to begin with! the strongest soldier choose to live in comfort live in the castle?and most soldiers choose to fight against other enemiesrather fight the demon. That reason alone is why I don''t have many battlesfor years. Second, judging by the recent battle, I can tell that those four organizations were not interest in helping the weak unless they do gain some profit in the end... that''s a different story. They observe them, then take advantage when it comes to the chances.


    Which is more the reason on why I establish that military organization is no other than to raise an army on focusing toraise their power to maximum. And when they reach the peak, I''ll throw them to the battles against the demons... of course I''ll lead them. And when our names been spreading wide, more people will recognize us and join us... the more people the better. We will continue to win until the day they believe in their storybook about the prophecy knight has become true. And when they are enough to handle themselves, as they powerful enough, I''ll fight them, crushing in what I''m creating this far. Since the demon lifespan is longer than the elves, I''ll repeat what I''m doing for as long as I like. If this country has recognized my face, change to another place and doing the exact same... easy~


    Fufufu, not a bad idea if I must say. But If I rethink again, doing all that seems a big hassle. I just want to fight a strong opponent, just like when I fighting with Fhartu. Fhartu... Fhartu... Heh, today my brain is extremely sharp for some reason, I thank you, brain!


    Buff... my chest being hit with some other human, I still stand firm but not that human who sitting on the ground with a copper coin being scattered. Hmm... I know this human!


    "Rena... are you okay?" I give my hand to her


    "Ouch...Hmm? S-Sven?! you''re back! w-wait, that''s not the time!! my money!" she picks those copper with hurried, I wonder why she looks panicked


    "Hey, you brat! stay there!" a voice yelled to her roughly from behind her. It''s the soldiers. All of them were five-person... hey, that person in front of them is the person before who berates me for just asking.


    Seem they chased her all the way here. I do not know the reason, but I bet something bad will happen to her if I don''t do something. So for the stater, I will confront them on her behalf. I walking and standing behind her, who those soldiers running toward her.


    "Hold it, you guys" I shouting to them. They stopped their running and standing with a few steps from me


    "Hmm, hey it''s you from before! what is it now you want!?" that soldier know me, even we only just met once, and that''s several past months! What a sharp memories.


    "Thanks for asking, may I know on what occasion that you guys chasing this girl until she out of breathing?"


    "You really like to ask a question huh? that girl just sold her goods without a permit!" judging his reaction towards me, I think he doesn''t know my rank yet, but I play along with this farce.


    "Is she sold her goods in the town?"


    "She selling at the outside of the gate!"


    Weird, why now they noticing about this?


    "If she just selling within outside the town, then I can''t see any problem with that~" I began helping Rena to collect her coins


    "Who are you to judge that! according to the rule, those who want to sell theirgoods, they must have a permit and pay the tax monthly to the Freed group"


    "And if those who won''t abide this rule shall being prisoned or worse being sold as a slave in Ares hall. Their goods and money will be taken entirely!"This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    I glaring at Rena who began to down when she heard that


    "But can you make an exception for her? is not like she disturbs other''s business and she selling at outside the gate too"


    I try to solve this with polite as possible since we in the middle of the town.


    "The answer is no. I''ve been ordered by Freed to capture this girl and sell her on the Ares hall"


    I look at my surrounding, the other people been keeping away their distance for not to involve with us. They murmuring as I can hear a Freed name from their lips.


    "What''s this all about?" a young man with well-dressed like a noble comes with his men, as their sword hang on their hips.


    "Ah, sir Raye. we have found the girl but this man is protecting her"


    He walks with an annoyedsmile on his face. Guh, he reminds me of Aslaroth of the twelve symbols "Fu... it seems you don''t understand, you commoner. This girl has done something that I can''t overlook her sin. It''s quite a while since I ignoring this matter, but the more I become lenient, the wild she can be. Not only she''s not paying the tax, but also disturbing some other sellersby stealing their customer. So they have come to me, begging to solve this matter... so I have come to their aid like a good man will do~ hehehe" he flips the gold coin in the air


    I see, so this guy is the leader of this town


    "Rena!" a familiar voice yells from behind those soldiers


    And here I thought that I want to meet her today, and my wish is granted with early.


    "Miss Aya" they both hug each other. It seems she''s not aware of my existent here, so I silent


    "Well-well, if it''s the only daughter of Versfalio coming here. How are you doing, Aya~?"


    "Raye! how could you do this!?"


    "I''m tired to explain. You should know the rules, Aya. And she broke it"


    "But I already sent myapplication for the permit two months ago and you won''t say anything to it! it''s your fault, to begin with!" her rage cannot being tamed anymore I see


    "Oh, you did? But I''m sorry as I might already trashed all the workpaper on my table long ago, so I afraid that includes yours as well, hehehe" all of them laughing right after he laughs.


    "You fiend!"


    "Know your place, you third rate. I''m the middle family, your superior! and I''m not interested in helping the likes of you. All of this will not happen if you''re not reject my propose to you back then. Now look at you, dirtying your knee just to help this commoner, no wonder you fall into the third-rate... you deserve it! I''m glad that you reject my propose cause it would tarnish my own reputation as the mid-family. Your beauty doesn''t match with your status!" he began to give his signal to his men


    "you''re an eyesore, take them to the prison for tempting to bribe me with their body." with his word, those men and the soldier began to approach them with lustful eyes. I can clearly see that in their eyes.


    One thing I can say for sure, human are same as us, greed and cruelty. I also a demon, but I do not use my strength on something like that, but this... is far low than demon itself. Since Aya and Rena is my acquaintance, I''ll help them.


    "Hold your move, people," I said with my hand shows a stop signal


    "What''s it again, you commoner? since my rage upon those girls only, I have no intention to drag you into it, so either be grateful for my gift to you or you want the same treatment as them? hahaha"


    "I choose none. Instead, I the one who gives you a choice"


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "You see here, by the word of Wallen of Walnez, the prince of this kingdom declared that I being appointed as the first great holy knight and my family status has been rank up to the upper class noble. And for your knowledge, I also from the Versfalio family... or more precisely, I''m herfiance." I showing them a scroll of paper that I get from that prince guy.


    "Fiance...? Sven?" she turned his gaze toward me


    "U-Upper class?! impossible!" that guy suddenly loses his cool. Ah... I see. I''ve obtained such weapon that even he who seems so pride about his status, being shackles


    "Yup, and it said in here that, I''ll be the one who rules the Jega now" I throw that scroll to them. They grab with hurried and look with focus.


    "H-he''s right! this scroll has a royal''s stamp, the prince himself has stamp on it! what do we do now, sir Raye?" he said with nervous


    "How would I know!"


    "Now-now, how about this. I''ll overlook this but with one condition. I want you guys to leave this place... in fact, leave Jega at once, and I don''t want to see your face in here ever again...so what''s your call?"


    Nailed it! Look at those face, where are those laughing earlier? hahaha, I really like these feelings


    "P-please reconsider this... sir? this is the only place for me to live in peace and eat with well and-" that noble began to plead with a sobbing face


    "Your men just chasing this little girl until she out of breathing and feared. And you also just made a false accuse them so that you can enslave them right off the bat. What makes you think that I''ll let you off the hook? I''m generous enough for letting you go out from this town unharmed... or you prefer something gore instead? I wouldn''t mind since that''s my expertise, after all, with my status, that shouldn''t be a problem as I also can make an excuse too~" I began to smile like a freak to them


    "N-no, we will leave at once! thank you for your offer! L-Let''s go, men!" they began to run like a wind.


    Good grief, those humans always think of the girl as a place that makes them feel good. Well, that applies to us demon too... but don''t lump me the same as them since I have no such desire things on me


    "Sven..." Aya''s voice sounded from behind me


    "Oh, hey Aya-"


    Buff... my body being pressed back by the momentum caused by Aya''s flying hug. And I sit on the ground with her face keep rubbing on my chest


    "I''m so glad that you''re alive!"


    "Aya... "


    "I''ve heard the rumours from the villagers on how many soldiershave died from that war... and...and, I thought... that you...too" she began to cries on my chest. I thought that she might not be worried since she knows how strong I am... but that''s not the case I see.


    I guess, she really worried about me. And you know... these feeling when you have a person that waiting for you at home, it''s really a strange feeling. All this time, right after the battle... I went straight home. And when I open the door, only the darkness filled the place, with a silent yet lonely view. And now I experienced in this human place.


    But this feeling, its different than claiming the head of those enemies. It''s neither intense nor dark, but purer and warmth, enough wipe out my rage and soothe my heart to the content.


    How should I say...


    This isn''t too bad... more like one of the best thing I felt since I came here


    "Hey, Aya..." I rub her head with firm and careful


    "Hmm...?"


    I cannot hold myself from smiling...


    "I''m back..."

 Chapter 38

    I know that in a small part of my feelings is that I want to meet them, but never thought that it would turn like this, my left arm is locked by her hug! and this scene now being watched silently by Rena here...


    "Uh... Aya, can you let go of my-"


    "No! hehe..."


    Demon lord... how should I deal with this human?


    "My lady, here''s the tea" the maid just put the three cup that fills with tea and put on the table, ignoring us with silent look attached to her face. Since we arrive in the Versfalio''s garden, I''ve been in this state. Not to mention, I can feel her chest that pressing my arm... quite soft and warm I say, no wonder all male being so crazy about it. Even I being swayed by this feelings...geh, snap out, Sheron!


    Luckily, they bring my horse as well, otherwise...acquaintance or not, we''ll have a serious meeting here, girl.


    "This is new to me" suddenly Rena began to speak


    "Whaddaya mean~?" She asks with a chummy tone. Seriously, girl... act your own age


    "To be honest, I always thought that Miss Aya is a strong-willed, kind and a straightforward looking, but today I''ve been a witness that you also have a cute side," she said with a smile


    You said it, girl. Even I do not know when she becomes like this. but having this once in a while isn''t bad at all...


    "hahaha, well, I''m also a girl you know... it would be natural for a fiancee to behave like this to the person she loves, am I right. Sven?"


    "Erm...um... yeah..." my awkward face has been shown to these girls, and the result is...of course, I being laughed


    And then, we exchange the story. For the starter, I''m first. I''ve told them my story at the camp, meeting a lot of new people... the battle against the demon, and,being given the reward from the royal family.


    Hmm...a new aura? I noticed some other aura that I never familiar before, from that mansion''s main door. Suddenly my nose caught a smell medicine like, and I know this medicine.


    An old man dressing casual-like clothes, heading here with a smile attached to his face. Ho... he''s already recovered... as expected the stuff from the Night Witch, I say. Her medicine and magic are really on par with the high ranking one


    "How do you feel, Sir Mervin?" I get up to greet him


    Without answering my question, he hugs me with strong yet trembling. Is the human in this mansion sure like to hug people? I''m really confusedhere


    "I do not know how to thank you enough, Sven"


    This old human suddenly began to cry on my shoulder. I guess he just doesn''t know how to repay my debt... it''s alright, human. I gain plenty enough of the information that I want to know, so there''s nothing called debt in between us.


    "It''s okay, sir. Your remuneration on me and the other guy is more than enough. Besides, that medicine is one of my gift to you, I see it works well"


    "More than well. Look, even my strength has back to its place, and I able to run too"


    "hahaha, good for you then"


    Since now I''ve investigated this human region and gained some information too, so I''ve no business in this area other than managing my army. So the next stop is Lorc. I''ve two months to travel,before my fort completely finishing.


    Suddenly my ear catches a sound of horse''s footwork, stopping at the front gate of the mansion. And it seems like there are three carriages, and the lead one has the beautiful decoration on it.


    Then, a man came out from the lead one, headed toward here as being accompanied by a female warrior and a mage. I can see his smile from here.


    "Good day, my first grand knight, Sven"


    "you too, Prince Wallen"


    "P-prince Wallen!?" those three said at the same time with shocked. They kneel as their head looking at the ground as soon as they heard his name


    "What are you doing Sven, kneel!" Aya whispering me with loud


    "Hahaha, it''s okay. You too, Trivith... put back your sword, would you?" That woman aims her sword at me as I''m her enemy. What''s her deal?


    "Kid, I don''t like your eyes and your attitude. Shouldn''t your knee kissing the ground now, knowing this person stand in front of you?" that woman stare at me with her sharp eyes, like preparing to kill me with an instant


    "Enough, Trivith"


    "I''m sorry, my lord" she unsheathes back her sword.


    "So, who are they, Prince Wallen?"


    "Ah, they are one of the top warriors in the kingdom, Trivith the berserk. She is rank mithral. And this person is Hagan, also in rank mithral. Both of them from The Rossac"


    "Mithril? rank? aren''t military rank is based on high general or something?"


    "Oh, that''s only for the Rossac''s people. Since they only have three titles, they evaluate their strength via this system. From the bottom, copper, steel, silver, platinum, mithril, and the strongest rank, gold"


    "So, basically, they are a hero?"


    "No, they only in adventurer title. There are only three people in this kingdom who has got the title of a hero"


    "Ho...so, where are they now?"


    "Trivith told me that, they went to the demon''s territory, hunting one of the 12 symbols, Janjar the elder goblin...or so she said"


    Twelve symbols? never thought that I would hear that name on human lips.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    "she said?"


    "Trivith told me about this" seems like this woman telling you everything she knows


    "What''s the 12 symbols anyway?" I know but I play the trick for to know how far their information about us demon


    "I don''t know either, Trivith, can you tell us?"


    "As you wish. Twelve symbols are referred to 12 demons. They are the pillar of the demon prince, Modra. Each of them aloneis strong enough to cause damage to this kingdom. According to our intel, we only knew seven out of them, and their bounty are exceeded even from the demon general itself"


    Ho... seven huh? that''s quite many of us they known. But that''s unsurprising me at all since these 12 demons are causing the ruckus from time to time, especially Janjar, who constantly kidnapping human''s woman and teen for breeding.


    But to aim Janjar...? that''s a bit reckless. Janjar is not a mere elder goblin, he possessed a strong built and has some deadly skill in him which he learns by watching. Even he acquire some nasty number of his army...solely the source of his main strength. And that''s why he is chosen as the 12 demons.


    I wonder they also know the names of Heloim... the arc enemy of mine


    "Can you tell us the name of those twelve?" I ask


    "It''s nothing important for us to keep our mouth shut, and even better to let other people know about it. Aslaroth the red demon, Lyularik the shamrock mage, Eccehax... the assassin of the dark elves, Mqhandir... the outcast human, Janjar the elder goblin, Sealgair the hunter, and Resvelthe blood vampire"


    "According to our intel, only Sealgair''s name were none to know, and Mqhandir is once an adventurer in this kingdom likes us, a former gold rank. Resvel is known for attacking the other kingdom when the night has a big full moon appeared"


    That''s so like Resvel will do. And huh... so the newcomer Mqhandir was an adventurer? news to me. So... the name that they do not know is... Wgnylo, Heloim, Og, Yalyamarec, and Basstar. But...to know their traits... I compliment you


    "I see, you guys in Rossac sure knows well"


    "Hmph, unlike you, who manage to kill a small fry... your effort was nothing to brag compare to us as we always endangered our lives to fight the big shot"


    "Yeah, we''re aiming for the biggest achievement, the demon lord...the prince... or the twelve"


    For a woman, you got some cocky attitude here...


    "Heh, so you manage to kill the high ranking demons then?"


    They silent by my words


    "no? okay... how about the vice general then?" still no answer huh


    "Okay, this time I sure you have experienced it, slay the general?"


    "In conclusion, you''re people are just like to talk a big game when your effort was none bear any fruit. Killing the general is one thing, yet you''re saying that you guys want to slay the twelve? that''s a good joke so far in my life, brilliant!"


    "why you!" she began to hold her sword, and ready herself by make a stance for attacking


    "That said, if I recall, you said that the three heroes went to hunting this goblin name Janjar, am I right? without an army following them?"


    "Yes! What of it?" their face seems a bit red, holding the anger I think


    "Do they equip some good weapon or armours?"


    "They are the heroes, of course they would!"


    "I feel bad for them, they will die"


    "You!" she lost his composure, but luckily, prince Wallen hold her


    "Sven... why are you saying this?"


    Like I said, they always throwing their life without preparing any plans ahead.


    "Do you know about goblin? if you do, you may catch it perfectly about what I''m trying to say. Goblin does not attack their preys alone, but in numbers, why? because their strength lies in that, especially when we talk about this elder goblin. Think about it, if you just fighting the normal group of goblin, you may attest to it as the number will be no more than 30...but! can you say the exact number will stay its ground when you confront the elder goblin?"


    Those woman has been silent from my statement. But its true, three people against the legion of goblins... they will be swamp by it for sure. Even I find it difficult to fight them


    "But my sister can fight it, she has-"


    "There''s a woman?! they will wish they were never be born in this world. Goblins can be more aggressive than usual when it comes about a female. Their luck in this world are running out"


    I can see her eyes, fills with scared and despair on her knee. It can''t be helped, if anything... those three were at fault for going to their death. But they can be rescued if they begin their journey around this morning, I can rush to Janjar''s nest with my full speed.


    "Say, when do they start the journey?"


    "around six hours before we come to this place" Hagan trying to calm down that Trivith


    "I guess they''re done for, but at least let''s hope that they manage to hold their position"


    "What do you mean?"


    "They''re the hero, the ranked gold. I''m sure they put a good fight to hold their ground to buy a time. If you ride with your life depends on it, you may arrive in time. Rather than sitting on the ground while sobbing for the uncertain truth, you must gather the strong warrior to come to your aid if you want to save your sister"


    "T-that''s right! I''ll send my royal guards too, and ordering the Excadiablo to join you as well" prince Wallen who silent for a while has started voicing.


    "That''s a good idea"


    "Sftt... th- thank you, my lord. I shall leave now to preparing the men" she and Hagan left by using one of the carriage''s horse.


    "Well, I shall leave too. True to be told, I came here for to giving you your 1.5 gold coin personally, but who wouldn''t think that it turns like this"


    "You can give those gold to this family, I do not want it," I said while positioning my sword at my hip


    "Surely you do not want it? its a gold, 1.5 at it too!"


    "Like I said, I do not want it. If anything, you can give all of them to this family whenever I receive such money from the job in the future. I really not interested in gold"


    "I see...very well then, I''ll do that in order to respect your decision.I will put those gold in this place then. Now, I must take my leave as we will racing against time. Will you join us in the battle against the elder goblin? your strength will be needed the most"


    "After the incident in royal hall, I bet those guy in Excadiablo will not cooperate with me.They will see me as their enemy rather than an ally. But I''ll join by following you guys from the behind"


    "That''s like music to my ears, Thank you, I expect you to bring me a good news" he''s running like there''s no tomorrow,


    "I will do that then"


    The two carriage enter through the gate and stopped in front of us, while the lead one already vanishes before I notice


    "Are you really get going now, Sven?" I turn my face to her right after I heard her voice


    "Yeah, there''s no helping it. I''ll go rescue them too"


    "But, you already just come home... not even a day you''re with us here" I can see her worried written on her face


    "It''s alright, I''ll be back" I brush her head, and playing her hair softly, With a sudden, she hugs me


    "Please be careful"


    ............................................................................


    After leaving the Versfalio''s mansion, I head back to the Roca village and went to my ''temporary'' house. Its been a while and I can see it from here. Right after I land my foot in front of my house, I can tell that somebody has taken care of this house and its outskirt. The grass has been cut till short and the leaves have been put together looking like a mountain


    But I couldn''t care less as I enter the house without feels some grateful. Even the dust was not been seen on the floor, the wall or the table. I put my sword on the table, and sit on the chair. comfortably


    From the Versfalio''s mansion, I can feel this familiar aura, even he trying hard to conceal it.


    "Godin, you knew right?"


    A whirl created in front of me,


    "yep, everything~"


    "How far?"


    "Since those three human begin their way. I''ve been in Rossac and scouting them for a while you know... and I know these human too. Their strength only relies on the magic weapon"


    "As I thought" I crossed my arm


    "So, what will you do? are you gonna rescue them?"


    "Hmm, I want you to take me to the Janjar''s nest"


    "Humu..." Godin''s expression seems unsatisfied with my word


    "What?"


    "Am I some kind of transportation spell to you?"


    "You''re not?"


    "hah... fine... although the consequence will lying on the bed for a day will await me"


    "hahaha"


    He cast some spell using his edge finger, and in the mid-air, a dark hole was created with a spiral as the frame.


    "You haven''t answered my question"


    "Hmm, and what''s that?"


    "Do you want to rescue them... those three and the people who want to save them?"


    "For what do I gain by saving them?"


    "Eh... but-"


    "I just want to sit on the front seat, watching their death slowly eating their life"

 39

    With an instant, we arrive at the demon''s territory. I have to admit, I kind of jealous of Godin for he obtains such a useful skill for the moment he born. I wish I can do something like a flashy spell too, but knowing the ugly fate, I can''t.


    Hmm? something off here. Wait...


    "Oi Godin, this place is far to Janjar''s nest!"


    "Are you gonna enter his place with your human form? sorry but even I do not want to fight his rats"


    Ah, that''s right! I forgot to change myself earlier, close call. Somehow this human form is like my second nature. I close my eyes and chant the spell. A beautiful purple light circle keep spinning and slowly coating around me


    Garrhh! ha.... arghhh!!!


    My knee has landed on the ground with blood flowing out from my mouth. It''s hurt! my skin felt like burn and I feel a pain all over my body! The orb of the purple light shattering my human skin to pieces. I haven''t felt this such a pain for decades,


    After a moment, the ''purify'' has finally ended, but it cost me a lot of mana and the injuries all over my body


    "Sheron! are you-"


    "I''m fine... just let me... sit for a while to recover my injuries"


    "If you say so"


    I crawl slowly, headed to the big tree near me and lean my body. As I breathe with calm, Godin carries my sword and he sits near me. I focusing all of my mana, and send it to all over the injury parts. It will cost a bit by this regen skill, but at least I''m not dying in a pathetic state when the time forces me to fight him. Who knows what that goblin think when he saw me.


    "Say, Sheron... are you gonna kill the demon lord?" Godin says with a serious look


    "why are you saying that?"


    "You know, this is just my gut''s feeling, but whenever I see you march with the human''s army... slaying our own kind... it''s telling me that one day, your sword will pointing at him, wearing a killing intent as your eyes were not shown any hesitate nor kindness"


    Well, I did say that I want to fight a strong opponent, but never across from my mind to kill the demon lord, that would be a suicide. After all, it was his generous act that my house was built by it. He even let his precious warrior, the Old Gray to watch over me.


    So, for now, I just want to fight the twelve with my human form and my army.


    "Godin, listen... I-"


    "Oh, do not misunderstand. Whatever you choose to side with... remember, this demon name Godin will show his unwavering loyalty to you, even if you confronting the demon lord"


    Seeing his dazzling smile, makes me think that I''m lucky enough to have such friend as him. I only can reply his loyalty with a sincere smile of mine as I lose of words


    "O-okay, my body has fully recovered. Let''s go, Godin"


    "Sure!" he cast another hole on the mid-air and we jump into it


    ..................................................


    A circle of light has emitted under my foot, and we fall into it and with a sudden, our legs havereached the ground. Just that... we''re in the middle of the goblin''s nest... or should I say... fortress It''s so different than I imagine. And of course, we were surrounded by the goblin''s guard, aiming their sword at us.


    "What''s your business here, you shits!?" that goblin knows how to speak in our language


    "My name is Sheron Hunr, one of the 12 demons, just like your leader. I''ve come here to meet him, so bring me to him"


    "Sheron? as the weirdo who uses his spear to lunged only the holy knight? are you him? kakakaka" that goblin laughed hard I see, and so his companions


    "The softie has shown his face to meet his superior, kakaka"


    Seriously, that''s why I hate those underlings for the twelve, they think their leader is the same page as that Old Gray, so they act as the top being to the other demons.


    "Can you take me to meet him?"


    "kakaka, why not, if it''s you the softie...kakaka. Follow me~" one of the goblin guards lead me, heading to where the leader of these bastard sitting. Not to mention, along our way, they continue to laughing as they speak in their native language. Judging their act, I know that they badmouthing me


    We arrive at the strong looking building where the archers standing on the top of the wall, aiming us as their target. A mere arrow wouldn''t budge me even a little, you kids. As I passed the gate, I can see three of the huge cage, filled with human and elveswoman. Not that I care though.


    We enter the building and went to the highest floor. On my way, I can see they rape their victim merciless. The smell of fear and urine awfully stinks, enough to make those slaves vomits, Those women were non stop begging and crying as their body being held by those goblins.


    The moment we arrive at the top floor, I can see him sit on his ''pride'' chair, with his punch standing as the pillar for his cheek. He looks bigger than before, his arm shows his strength.


    "Sheron, welcome to my place.It''s been a while, I may be forgottenabout your face, but I cannot forget how strong your presence is"


    "What business did you have to meet me here?"


    "Janjar, I-"


    Before I knew it, my head being forced down by a large hand


    "Kneel! you shit!" apparently it''s the goblin champion, He''s twice bigger and taller than me


    Those goblins were cheered as they jump in excitement when he saw me in this state. And Godin is powerless when it comes to fighting the crowds since his speciality is assassination.


    That goblin grips my head to the fullest of his strength, and its hurt a bit... also, I''m no longer cant hold this anger of mine. I stab his body with my bare hand and crush his heart. I can hear his screaming in pain, and in a second, he dies. I push that large body to the ground.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "Who''s next?"


    Those goblins were stunning for a moment, and then they roared with anger as all of them charge at me at the same time. Good decision by your small brain.


    I draw my sword and chop them with fast. Right after I sheath my sword back, those guys are already dead. Can''t you see our different strength for the moment our eyes meet? I forgot... goblin are stupid after all


    "Your hospitality is sure never change"


    "Kakaka, that''s where the fun is~"


    Among all the twelve, the most I chatting with a familiar tone is Janjar and Yalyamarec. They are talkative and less proud so I find it easy to talk.


    "Haven''t you heard? Fhartu the general has died. And the cause of it is human, can you believe that? a human!"


    I''m the one who kills him though but to keep my identity from being revealed, I act like usual of myself" So they finally have a human who strong enough to defeat our general huh? praise to that warrior. Now I feel like to hunt that human"


    "Kakaka, that sure like you, always aim the juicy prey. But to think that Fhartu has died...hmm"


    "Do you mourning his death?"


    "Me? kakaka! it is not like that, my fellow twelve. I always knew that Fhartu is weak, but thanks to his skill in swordsmanship, he''s being placed as the general. He''s quite good, but not even a close match to me of course. To be frank, I hate those who only knew nothing other than a brute strength"


    "Including me?"


    "You are an exception, but for the rest of the twelve, I don''t think that they have a similar thought like mine about you"


    "Well, likewise, my thought and feeling about them is mutual"


    "No argue about that, kakaka"


    "Enough this empty chat, I''ve come here to ask you"


    "Sure, anything for little Sheron"


    "Have you engage the human''s hero this morning?"


    "Human''s hero? ah... you mean them? not quite sure if its the hero or not, but yes, we caught them...actually my warriors did"


    So I was late, I''m sure they were forced into having ''fun'' with his warriors right now


    "So where are they?"


    "Well, my lust for breeding has not awakened yet, so I keep them for me to feeling good later. They''re beautiful, do you want to join me later?"


    "I have to pass. You know me, Janjar. I''m not interested in something like violating other female races. In fact, I rather interest to know them, since they are the hero of human"


    "As usual, you really like to fight someone stronger, huh, well... your decline has benefited me too as I already expect your answer, after all, I''m greedy, Kakaka. You guys! bring me those human and their weapon"


    The remaining of goblin in this floor rush out, and back with their chain on their hand... pulling something from the different side of the wall. And its two women with their neck being put a choker. They only wearing a plain and torn looking clothes


    "This is them? the three heroes that you''ve mentioned before, Godin?"


    "Yup, without a doubt. The other one is a man, not sure why he''s not here"


    "Janjar, where the other one?"


    "The other one? Are they three of them? never thought about that. I do not know. All I know is my warriors bring back these human to me. And, I receive this too"


    Eight goblin walks with a two-man line, carrying the attractive looking weapon. The long sword, large shield pair with a sword, and a bow


    "Why do you ask, Sheron?"


    "Ah. My friend has reported me aboutthe human has sent a hero to annihilates you for good, so I thought that you might in a trouble so I come to lend a hand"


    "Is that so? then your visit is worthless"


    "No kidding, ah and by the way, they also sent some army as well to rescue them. Don''t let your guard down, for as my scout reports, they also bring with them a holy knight, and some strong adventurer from the guild, and even worst, they might send their royal guard too"


    "Royal guard?"


    "Their strongest warrior. so it might the best that you sent your full legion to intercept them"


    A goblin scout has come with running, breaking our conversation with his loud shouting. He looks terrified by something, did he encounter some Rasin-ru on his journey? that goblin keeps speaking with loud by their language and Janjar only smirk when hearing it.


    "Hah! human! just a pebblefrom a side of the road. Always talk mighty when their strength was no match for me. I will slaughter them with my army!"


    "What''s this all about?"


    "You''re right, Sheron. They have come to me with a large number. Very well, come at me, you low human. I will show you the ''heaven'' created by us the moment we clash"


    "I''m sure you will, but know this, Janjar. Don''t underestimate them. I fought them often, more than you and more than the twelve. I tell you, killing the holy knight was pretty hard for me at first, and that reason should fit you too since you have no experience on fighting them."


    "Are you saying that I''m not capable of defeating them? your jokes are off the line!" he began to look furious, not that I am intimidated by him


    "Calm down, friend. That''s not what I mean. I said that because all this time you have experience in fighting the magic weapon, but not a sacred weapon. Believe me, those weapon of human are really bad news when you confront it, especially when the wielder is highly capable of it. And this is only the holy knight, but as the royal guard... even I cannot say the same"


    "Even you have an army of ten thousand or more... if your army was easily being taken down, then your legion is nothing than an easy enemy. This is not a youngster adventurer or a bunch of old timer from the guild that you can take on, this is a soldier... an army with a full protection of armour from head to toes, plus with a sacred weapon wielder and the strongest warriors of a human. Your legion will end for sure if you do not carefully think a plan"


    Although I do want to kill the twelve, I will spare him since he does not even reach my ground, when he''s alone of course.


    "Then what should I do? they already enter Svvalis area"


    "Svvalis is a wide plain ground, so they might rest their men since that place is allowed them to prevent any surprise attack. And your nest was far from their place, so that will give you a plenty time to organize your army. And to begin with, isn''t goblin-like to do a surprise attack on their enemy? and in front of your nest is a thick forest, so use it as your battleground"


    "Yeah... Yeah! you''re right, Sheron. That''s not a bad plan. I''ll do it! Guys, rouse our men, we have a ''festival'' waits for us!" the goblins understood and running with excited


    "Sheron, thanks for your advice. do you want to come with my battle against them?"


    "Nah, I''m just coming here to remind you, that''s all. Besides, as if your men allow me to fight alongside you"


    "You''re right. As a token of a friendship, you may have these humans, but only this two. The others from the outside are for my men" that elder goblin hop off from his stage and leaving me with Godin and this two human girl


    As I approaching them, they began to cry and wet themselves. Maybe they have witnessed their ''future'' on their way here. I squat in front of them


    "That''s what you get when you act strongly in a wrong place" I speak in the human language who I already accustom it


    "Y-you can speak human words? please release us!"


    "You ask for the impossible. I''m a demon and you are a human. A good deed from both of us is most likely will never happen"


    "But-"


    "You are their slave, so act as one" I do not know why, but I do hate those who always boast themselves without knowing their limit


    They began to cry in sorrow as their head on the floor.


    "Says, whats on your mind when you deciding to attack this goblin. You''re the hero, am I right? so surely you know your own gap between you guys and this goblin. Depend on your answer, I might be helping you"


    "O-okay. We have been ordered to slay the elder goblin, who keep destroying and cause a chaos to a countless village. And of course, we also have asked the other adventurer if they want to tag along, but knowing who we will face with, they suddenly turned down"


    I see, so they do not act according to their pride but by order," who''s the person in charge of you human?"


    "It''s our guild master, Raven of the Rossac"


    Strange... should their leader at least have a brain for this matter. No one sane enough to send them to fight against the whole legion of goblins. Wait... Come to think of it, it''s quite similar to my first campaign against the demon.


    First, the four battle organization have their own task, except Rossac who kindly accept the peasants... the other three only helping when they gain a huge reward in return. Two, their strongest warrior choose to live by not engage any demon. And now, sending the hero to facing their certain death?


    If sum all of this, it looks like this kingdom somehow trying hard to evade, to not fighting the demon clan. But, aren''t they fancy about their tales of a prophecy knight will slay the demon lord? so why not aiming to become one? it''s not like we''re the one who starts the war first though


    The more I dig into this matter, I become more suspicious about this kingdom''s true nature

 Chapter 40

    There''s one more thing that I do want to know. To tell the truth, it keeps me wondering for a long time so today I might find the answer


    "So, you two are the hero of human, am I right?"


    "... Yeah"


    "Can you tell me, is the Light clan, the goddess clan, making you these weapons and armour?"


    "... No. Our weapon and armour are being forged by the blacksmith"


    "So, what about the sacred weapon? do you happen to know how does the sacred weapon is created?"


    As expected. They immediately silent for that and keep looking each other with an eye signal, you''re too young to fool me human


    "Hey, answer him!"


    They began to whisper each other with a frighteningface right after they saw that furious face of Godin


    "You see, I just want to know... that''s all. About this demon... you don''t have to worry. I''ll restrain him from doing anything"


    "We... not worry about him..."


    What do you mean by that?


    "...You are the... Sealgair... the demon who always hunt the holy knight. One of the twelve high ranking demons"


    What? they recognize my face? even though I didn''tbring with me my spear?


    "Ho... has my face been drawnon the bounty list?"


    "Y-yes. Your bounty, your strength, even your behaviour... we all know about it"


    "Well, that made things easier. If you know me that well, you do realise what will happen if you try to make me upset"


    "N-no..."


    "Then, speak out. I''ll not harm you if you answer my question with honest. Although I always go for the holy knight butremember this... I always hate lies and tricks"


    "I-I understand... I hope you keep your words..."


    "I will"


    At last... I finally reach the truth about the sacred weapon. Since I forgot to ask mymen and Prince Wallen about it, then these heroes will do.


    "The crucial part... of making all kind of magic weapon and armour, including the sacred weapon... the most needed ingredient to make these is... demon


    Demon? what do they mean by saying that?


    "What... do you mean by saying that?"


    They began to explain it to me with care. They said, demon... is a creature or a monster who been gifted with all kind of passive skill. Among all living things in this world, it was ademon who stands above them as they are the most powerful. Passive skillis one thing to be awed, the demon''s body can use as the material as well... and they say it can cost a fortune of money by selling it.


    Since the goddess clan cannot set foot other than their territory, they request to the others for bringing it to them. And only a certain quality of demon''s body that may pass as the next sacred weapon, and the light clan will sure of it.


    But to think all of my sacred weapons was a demon in a past... not to mention that I''ve got a lot of unique with a strong passive skill on it too. Doesn''t that mean that they are quite a powerful demons? damn, if I met those guys first before these human... maybe they can satisfy my desire on fighting the strong opponent


    "Sheron, let''s kill these humans. I feel want to vomit after hearing their story"


    Godin cannot hold his urge to kill these girls, his hand has already held the dagger with trembling.


    "Wait... let me ask them more"


    "No, you can''t! you have heard it from their mouth... this filthy being has peeled ourpeople''s skin and flesh for decades, and then make it as weapons or armours. They''re the reason for my village..."


    "I understand your reason, but you have to wait until I finish talking with them"


    Those girls have been terrified with Godin sudden yells, and of course they only able to grasp the situation but not to comprehend our talk because we talk in our demon''s language


    "Then, how about those demons that have the same humanoid body as you guys? did you kill them as well?"


    "We... made them as our slave, or as a practical training. Some say that selling demon''s heart is more profitable...b-but that''s not our doing! we''re just doing the quest for protecting our home"


    "Enough for your blabbering, your time in this world has come to an end!" Godin extend his arm by thrust his dagger to one of themYou could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    This is so much for him to handle. I hold his dagger by my bare hand, to stop him from attacking them. The blood has dripped from my palm while trying to cool him down. This dagger really sharp, it slices my hard skin with ease... and this dagger was one of the sacred weapons I give to him as a gift.


    "Sheron... I-I..."


    "It''s okay... I know how you feel... but please calm yourself"


    I cannot blame him. His village was completely gone... raided by the human. They torch the house, beheaded the resident with ruthless, shooting them without a second thought, store the kids in the cage while killing their guardian in front of their eyes... at that time, those human really beyond their control.


    When the time I have met him, he was still a kid and his age around 7. His people''s age has the same flow as the human. I found him being locked in the cage with the other kids while watching their house being burn to a crisp. Luckily I''ve just returned from the battlefield and planning to go to my training place, I saw a flame has burned the woods with a loud of creaming with pain.


    I rush to that place and stunned a bit. It was caused by the human''s army that fled from the battlefield. The scene was dark and cruel... even for me. Countless head rolling on the ground, not to mention their body being stabbed by the wood and left hanging in the middle of the road like a pole. Even they make the villagers as their shooting targets. I can''t bear any longer so I decided to put those human''s act to an end.


    I slaughter almost all of them alone but sadly, I only catch a glimpse of the one who responsibleit, running away. I went to the cage and release them, then brought them to that Old Gray. Come to think about it, that guy has the same armour as that Emerald guy... maybe it was him.


    "Then, how should we dealt these humans?" Godin''s word has brought me back from my deep thought.


    "I do say that I''ll let them live, So I''ll abide it... but in my own way"


    "But these type of human that cause our-"


    "Trust me on this okay, Godin?"


    Of course, I''ll not back on my word, but saving them with my current appearance... definitely no. So I take Godin away and leave them. Seen that choke and chain bind them, I pretty sure that''s mana''s absorb device, so I wouldn''t think they have any strength to get away from that chain. I told him about my plan and he seems to reluctant but with a little push, he''s finally agreed.


    I change myself into a human, Sven''s form. Strange enough, it doesn''tfeel any pain like when I turn back into my original self... but I let it be. And Godin has entered the room which that those girls at it.


    "My friend has gone back to his home. He told me to spare your life..."


    "Really...? thank god... thank you," I can hear their stress has out from their thought judging from their tone


    "But... that doesn''t mean I''ll do the same. I feel disgusted just by looking your ugly face, now... prepare for your sin!"


    He began to pull out his short sword from his back and swing with a horizontal arc to them. That''s the signal for me to barge in.


    They have been surprised by my sudden dash and I immediately clashing with Godin and lead him to the wall. Of course, it was all an act to make them believe that I coming for them.


    "W-who are you?"


    "I''m Sven, the grand knight. I''ve been requested by your sister to come rescue you," hearing my reason, they began to cry. Human... really likes to cry huh...


    "Do not interfere my judgment on them, you lowly human!" Godin plays his role well...or that''s what I thought


    We began to exchange attacks, and of course, it was I who was overwhelming him since my skill in the weapon are far greater than Godin. After I give him a light kick in the stomach, he jumps back to created distance.


    "Ehehehe... you''re dead meat, human!"


    Hmm, this is... one of his ''desperate'' spell... the bow skill: homing. Whatever he threw at me, will definitely hit the target as the small target placed at my heart, The colour of these striped circle like a shooting practice really budging me. And hey, this is the first time Godin use his spell with killing intent on me.


    But, I don''t want to play along with this spell, it''s annoying!. I releasing my fog of despair to counter it. The fog has wandered around the building as well, but that''s my first goal. I''m not solely targetting at Godin, but to those who were in this building, including these girls.


    My fog can suck all the strength in those who breathe in it or fall its illusion, combine with my purple sphere, it can absorb back the fog and shattered into a particle, then I''ll obtain their physical strength by eating those particles.


    Godin should know this spell of mine


    "whats with this fog, ah!" one of those girls seems in a painful situation. Of course girl, the fog now is trying to take away all of your physical attributes


    With that chain absorb your mana, plus with my fog taken away your physical attribute... you''ll become no more than a plain human girl.


    Godin noticed it and understood my intention, so he just stands still and acts as cautious as an enemy would be.


    "What did you do?" He tries to length up the time for me


    Not responding his question, I keep focusing on taking away their attribute. Good, I think now is the time. I create the purple sphere and suck all the fog into it. I can feel a lot of numbersI gain based on how thick the fog now is from before, maybe it''s from the heroes and the goblin champion who guarding in this building. Once the sphere breaks and turns into particles, I swallow it with glutton... it''s delicious.


    "You... somewhat become stronger than before...! you''re monster!" Godin tries to run away by casting a transportation spell. I deliberately slow my pace to chase him... and he got away just like I planned for.


    "Are you guys okay?" I snap the chokers on their neck.


    "Thank you... how did you know we''re here?"


    That''s a tough question...


    "A-ah, I come here after they give me the job of rescuing you. I already split with them long enough so we must get out of here fast so I could lend them a hand"


    "R-right!"


    I tear down the chain with my ''new'' strength that I acquire, and it went easy as ripping the minotaur''s body with a bare hand.


    "So... which one of you is Trivith''s sister?"


    "me... I''m Clive" a long black hair girl raise his hand in response my answer


    "And this one?"


    "Veronica..."


    "So... Clive and Veronica... I''m Sven. And as I told before... I''m the grand knight, the one and only in this kingdom for now. I also the leader of my own army, the Regulus. Now, let''s get going"


    Since their body is still numb by those chains, they''ve not noticed on I restoring back their strength a little by touching their leg. That way, I cant be any suspicious as I should be.


    We run and went downstairs, the girls also bring with them their magic weapons and armours. Just about we arrive at the second floor, our eyes have focused on the goblins who lie down on with trembling with their weapons on their side untouched.


    At the end of the corner, there are three female elves... headed to the corner with crawling as their naked body has shown in front of me. Ho... how should I say... what a smooth and bright skin they have. I might have a go with them after all- No no no no no!


    Damn... I almost fell to my own lust. No wonder they called elves as the top beauty among all being.


    "Lord Sven!" that word has slapped me


    "Y-yes?"


    "we should save them and bring alongwith us" Clive''s face way too close to me


    "S-sure, that''s the main goal after all..."

 41

    I only want to rescue these two, but now... there are about 20 girls including elves with me now. Since carrying them would be a hassle, I return back their PA (physical attribute), just enough for them to walk and running


    "Lord Sven, should we go searching in another place as well? they might be in somewhere near" Clive... seems like she''s already wearing her armour back.


    "I would like to, but what if we encounter a group of goblin champion? I can''t protect all of you alone"


    Of course, its a lie, if Janjar wasn''t around to lead... I can defeat them easily


    "Then, how could you leave them in this hell? we must bring them back with us" Veronica suddenly raise her voice on me.


    "Yes... but first, try to understand our circumstance-"


    Before I finish talking, they already show theirsdisbelieve face to me.


    Can''t be helped, I have to help them in order to protect my name... I mean my human name. We leave the main building and went to the north with haste but careful.


    "Are you sure we won''t be chased out by them? I can feel that they still awake but for some reason, they can''t get up" another girl spoke out from her thought


    "Believe me, they won''t. I already cast a spell on them so they won''t budge, let alone kill us"


    Just about a few building in front of us, I can see five goblins walking upon us. Although I can see them... but from my spot, the images are kinda blurry from my eyes... so I can''t tell which one of them is the vanguard. But one thing for sure... those greeny are the wanderers... or you can call it adventurer in human comprehend. I can feel their aura from here, it''s large... maybe they are the elite force for Janjar.


    "Clive, Veronica! you two guard them... I''ll kill those goblins with fast!"


    After taking my command, the two of them stand upon those captives,with awareness of the situation they''re in. As expected of the high ranking from the guild, they quickly grasp the situation without asking.


    I run toward those goblins, with my blade ready to thrust on any neck of them, after all, its the most vulnerablespot without protected. They seem to notice my movement as two of them holding a large shield as a barricade.


    Heh, how long since the last time I kill the goblins. They''re never changing, are they? their formation is still the same as the human''s formation. And in a few seconds, their mage will launch an attack from a long distance, aspell of fireball maybe.


    I smile wryly... it is a fireball.


    Judging it size... it must be lower than 4th stage spell. One swing of a dark sword should be enough. I infuse my dark element into my sword and swing with a clean horizontal arc...a black wave came from my sword and easily eliminate those fireballs, causing a huge explosion


    Phew, I can''t dodge those fireballsor it will hit those captives from my behind. I glance a bit at them... they seem fine, but they are looking shocked. Anyway, let''s focus on the enemy in front of me.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Eh... why are they lying on the ground? they already dead?


    Oh, that''s right. I already consume some of the physical attributes back there, so my prowess might have changed a bit from usual, And the black wave has become much bigger too, maybe that''s the reason of those splitting bodies came from. The stronger my body is, the more variety of powerful spell I can use.


    Using a fog of despair really helping me. The effect is permanent and I can givesit back whenever I like. But to counter it, it''s quite easy... all you need is to have a steel heart and a composure mind to deal with it. The fog only last in three minutes so it''s not really a powerful spell


    "Hey, let''s go"


    As we running with each own pace, passing a few lost building... I have no caught any living presence among those building. Usually, I can confidently tell human''s aura since they are weak, so that''s should be no problem... but what''s hitting me right now is none of the human''s aura nor elves are in those building.


    "How was it, Lord Sven?" Clive catch up my pace


    "No good, I can''t feel their presence, nor their aura"


    "You can feel their aura?"


    "Yup, I''ve been born to have this kind of talent...its like a second nature to me"


    "Y-yes... I also can''t hear them from the moment we left that main building" an elf also enters our conversation


    "So... they all dead...?" I can tell that Veronica is quite sad by hearing that


    "I''m not sure, but I can confirm you this... there''s no presence in those building from the start we left. Even if we try to search for them, we lack the manpower to do it. I can''t rely on you guys to do that, it''s dangerous"


    My reason seems hashit them with a strong impact, as their face reveal it all... they can''t do anything about it. But I''m quite surprised... Janjar has taken all of his hordes from this place to go with him, leaving the silent abandon building without any guard. Maybe those five were his guard.


    Just by running, we already out from his nest and rush through the forest. Even without Godin''s transportation, I can manage it by myself... I was a hunter after all.


    "We will head back to the guild, including you guys too. I will send you guys to halfway and after that, you guys will manage it by yourself " I directed at those elves whose eyes shown a dead look. Lucky for those who in the cage, but those who from the building... I can say, your luck really has abandoned you.


    "What about you, Lord Sven. Where are you going?" Clive asking with a worried look


    "I''m going back to the battlefield, you guys will do it fine as I will set you off in the human territory, so don''t worry"


    "I-i see"


    I have to run with a common human''s speed or I will look suspicious to them, and-


    "I have to say, you''re a strong and capable warrior. The title of the grand knight that has bestowed upon you was no fluke after all" Clive resume her talk after a moment of silent


    "What makes you said that?"


    "Heading to one of the twelve symbols'' nests alone without an army requiring a lot of resolves and completely trust in your ability. If you think it deep, no matter how you look at it... is not an easy task. Even we, the gold ranked are find it hard to infiltrate this Janjar''s nest. But for you, it seems so easy to get in and out with a leisure feeling, as expected from the one who slays the demon general, Sven of Versfalio"


    "So you know me?"


    "Everyone knows you. The news spread with unbelievable fast about your achievement in your battle. I in awe of your action, so as Veronica. We would like to meet you, but a sudden absolute order from a higher up has become our wall for us to meet you."


    Based on their story, their guild master, Raven, seem rushed for some reason and I think he might pressure them to get even more attention than mine, and for that cause... slaughter the elder goblin... Janjar. Wow, who would think that the root of their problem was originally from me... now I feel like I have to take that responsibility.


    "I''m not that great. In the first place... I can only manage to enter that nest thanks to the Trivith and the army buy me a time. So if you want to thank... thanks to them, not me"


    After a long run and chatting, we manage to arrive in the human''s forest before we know it. I leaving those captives in Clive''s hand. Abruptly, the captives in their knee... crying with loud while hugging each other tightly. And that goes the same for the elves who have dead eyes on them, began to leak with tears.


    I began to head over to the place called Svvalis. Right when those captives where none be seeing, I run with my normal speed, plus with my additional strength... it twice faster than my normal run.

 42

    This really takes a tollon my body. It just like Aya said... I''ve only just returned today and now I agreed to help these humans. Ah... and earlier I said to Godin that I would only just watch them, but I promised to that Prince Wallen to rescuing them... so it cant be helped, I will help them.


    Right after I out from the forest, I finally arrive at the Svvalis area. I found the empty bottles are scattering all over the place, sign that those humans were here before.


    My prediction was right, and it''s not that they run all the time with those heavy armours, so they might marching with calm to preserve their stamina from wasting... so to calculate their journey to the Janjar''s nest from here... around twenty minutes I guess.


    But with my speed, I can arrive in five minutes or less. I began to dash right after I drink one of the lying bottles.


    It''s not like I worried about them, but I more worried about the promise I made with Prince Wallen. If I can''t keep my word on it, then my reputation will be tarnish. I speed up my legs and run with haste.


    Boom!! [sound of explosion]


    I heard an explosion not far from my place. The war must have started at that place. I continue running with my sword that already out from its sheath.


    The moment I arrive in the middle of thick forest, a feeling of shocked cannot be prevented from my face. The goblins are suppressing the human army. They attacked with a perfect sync... the bigger one act as the decoy and the small one will harm them little by little. If they started to focus the small one, the big one will finish them with one swoop.


    Not to mention that the goblin archers are all over the trees, firing non-stop with accurately... and the shaman keep casting a spell that can cause one to feel dizzy and lost focus.


    And the goblin champion went on berserk, crushing those humans without hold back. The one who put a good fight with them was the purple knight and his personal army. But where is the royal knight?


    I barge in that battle with cutting the goblins that all on my way. Then the big one approaches me by swing his big bat, but I only just stand still while cutting all the small one. And here I thought that I would be flying by that swing, but it''s the opposite... the bat was shattered.


    I jump over his head and hammer down my blade from the top of this head, slice down with ease. I notice that the human was watching me, but I ignored those stare...


    I continue to display my swordsmanship with swiftly, cutting and piercing all the goblin that I can reach. Not that to show off, but to make things under control. Seriously, you human need to improve yourself!


    "It''s the grand knight!" I heard they mention my title, so I glare a bit... it was the purple knight''s soldier


    "The grand knight? as the one who slew the demon general? that''s him?


    "But that just a kid... he looks at the same age as my son!"


    "Its true, I was in his camp. Look at his swordsmanship... he kills that big goblin with ease!"


    In order to bring back their morale to the top condition, I must bring down the enemies as fast as I could, and reach to that purple guy to ask the situation.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    But if I have to say, with Janjar acts as the brain... the goblins horde assault become more discipline.


    In order to become the centre of this war, I have to pull all the attention to me... by slaying all the goblin champion. But the most crucial task to do is...


    "Archers, aim the goblins that on the tree!"


    "R-right!"


    But before we even have to react, one small group of goblins has appeared and disturbing the archers from doing they aiming.


    Tch, Janjar has noticed it. I forgot that he too can understand human language perfectly. But with this chaotic situation, there''s no way that he can detect our voice with this all screaming and the sound of those swords clashing... unless he...


    "You guys, form a small group and cover each other behind! in this thick forest with a narrow space, we can''t use the formation tactic. Each group must at least 5 or less...!"


    Just about we reform our group, the big goblins have formed and run crashing all the small group strongly. Abruptly, more than half of goblin archers have shot at me, luckily, my sense has warned me from being careless.


    Damn it, Janjar! his thinking was two-step forward from mine! the goblins champion approaches me with their axe in their hand... gaze at me with an insulting eye.


    If not because of those archers that keep firing at me, I can easily kill these goblin champion. I have moved twice faster than usual to evade those arrows or those swings.


    Before I noticed it, even the big goblins have entered this battle of mine. Now it''s triple the trouble. Geh, all I did now is rolling and evade those attacks... the moment I stop, those arrows will land on my head, those archers really have trained well.


    "My my, is this the famous human that killing the demon general?" a voice sound vague from the surrounding


    "How do you like my soldier? pretty hard to deal with them, no? kakaka"


    I glare at those human, their number decreases rapidly. And I haven''t seen any royal guard anywhere... is they are not participants in this war?


    "ANSWER ME, HUMAN!" a sudden knife came at me with speed, pass through me. I manage to dodge it, but it succeeds cause a small cut on my cheek.


    Before I notice it, my mind begins to sway. Is it because of that dagger? no... I feel there''s more to it, I know that dagger must have a poison on it. I notice that not far from me, there are three shamans that casting a spell and aiming their staff at me. A three spell combine with this poison from the dagger... a fine effect to numb my awareness


    "Where are you!?" I can''t feel his presence or his mana because of this spell. In fact, I can''t even detect him from the moment I enter this battle. He conceals his presence with perfect.


    One swing of bat has struck from behind, and I flew with fast and hit the tree with a strong impact. Normally, I can dodge it, but with the current of me right now... even to stand straight is much hard of the task, although that attack didn''t harm me in any way.


    "I''m right here, grand knight~"


    A goblin figure appears in front of me, wearing a leather armour for an easy movement, holding a short blade on his hand. It''s Janjar.


    "Oh...you''re still alive. I applause for you to hold this much longer. You''re strong for a normal human. As a gift for your last memories in this world, I will let you know that this great being standing in front of you is the mighty Janjar"


    "You''re... coward. Only showing your face when your enemy becomes weak..."


    "Kakaka, there''s no word of a coward in strategy and preparation. Only careful and cautious is the right choice of words here."


    He suddenly grabs my hair with violent and showing me to the battle scene. The killing was really on one-side for human, as the odds favour the goblins


    "Look carefully, o great grand knight. This is what will happen when you human being tooconceited with just a small victory. If I were you guys, I would stay silent in the village and became more obedient after that victory"


    "That''s..."


    "To tell you the truth, we demon, not feel a loss from his death. To be precise, we couldn''t care less about him to begin with... he''s not that important, he could be replaced any time" he whispering at me


    "But I feel sorry for the best friend of mine, Sheron Hunr... or known as the name of Sealgair by you human. Because he''s so anticipated to hunt you, but I guess he can''t after I sending your head to him" The goblin champions isapproaching me while ready to hammer their axe


    I cannot understand a word, but I think that Janjar has ordered them to let him do the honour of killing me while those goblin champions went on other human


    "I think its time, O grand knight" he begins to raise his hand in mid-air, holding the short sword with a strong looking position

 Chapter 43

    My backbone will take a while to recover from that big goblin''s attack earlier. But at least I achieve my objective.


    Suddenly I heard Itagrav shouts," Retreat!"


    Good calling, you can''t defeat these goblins when in a Janjar''s presence, and we already achieve the goal... so it wise to fall back from losing more men


    Just about they retreating, my eyes meet with Itagrav. Without hesitating, he smirks at me and left without helping me despite seeing my condition. Well, I can''t blame him for hating me as I treat him like a pest too.


    Hmm, looks like they are not coming to help me and with haste, they left their comrade''s dead body and me by fleeing from the battlefield. What an ungrateful human....


    Good, now that all the human are left, and now leaving me with these baldies and the corpses. I can finally move to the next plan...


    I wonder if Trivith is okay... ah, I will confirm this later... but first...


    "Looks like the door of death has opened for you, now your friends have left you... you will die with loneliness"


    He tries to stab from the above, but I manage to kick his chest, causing him to fly through the sea of goblins. The other who stand his way also being drag away by his impact.


    "Fog of despair!!"


    I released the fog right after Janjar has vanished from my sight. It''s a crucial time to attack these baldies when their ''brain'' has been taken out.


    Judging bymy current strength, I don''t think Janjar''s leather armourwill save him from my full strength kick.


    I''m sorry Janjar, but I''ll cripple yourarmy for the time being. My fog that being spread through them, being sucked by my orb... and I eat it without delay.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    *PUMP*


    I can feel new strength is stream all over my body. With this many of goblins, plus with the hundreds of goblins champion... I can tell my strength has roared from the inside.


    I want to do this earlier right from the start, but it will be a headache if it caught the human too since I''m on their side.


    Oh, it looks like Janjar is coming back, with his armour that covers his chest showsthe cracks. His face looked surprised by his underlings states that lying on the ground. Well... we''re talking about hordes of goblins that already being cripple here.


    "Ho... so you''re still alive huh?"


    "You bastard, what did you do?"


    "Um... nothing. But that''s should be a wise position am I right, when the top of the life form is in the presence?"


    "You Human!! you will remember this!" he camouflages himself by being invisible.


    Heh, trying to escape, huh? not on my watch. Earlier, I''ve been distracted by those shamans, and now... nothing can stop me from finding you.


    THERE!


    I throw my short sword on the big tree, not far from my place.


    Whoops, I''m throwing with full strength... causing the tree has destroyed. The short sword has pierced through the trees with a destructive sound. My bad, Janjar.


    I''m following the trail of those piles of big trees that I''ve made. Along the way, I can hear Janjar''s screaming. He sounds a lot of pain.


    I found him while trying to release the short sword from his stomach, stuck at the middle of the big stone. His face covered with bruise and blood, while his arms tremble while desperate to release the short sword.


    "Looking good, greenie? want another one perhaps?" I draw my sword from its sheath


    Looking at me, he begins to look terrified as he rushing to pull the short sword out


    As I walking toward him, he''s already looks worn out, struggling with his pain, it''s really a pathetic look.


    "Please... spare...me. I swear that I''ll not attack your village again... please"


    Oh, is he talking about human''s village? not that I care. To be frank, I don''t hold a grudge on Janjar since he''s weak than me. If I kill him, then for sure, Modra and his wicked army will surely attacking human since Janjar is the most crucial member as he provided Modra with an army.


    But if I kill the other twelve, it will be the same too... Ah, doesn''t matter anyway.


    "Sure, you better keep your promise"


    "I will, I will!! thank you, o grand knight!"


    "No, it is I who thank you"


    "Eh?"


    I cut both of his ears. This will give the Roca village a fortune


    "Gyahhhhhhhhh!"


    "And this will make you keep your promise"


    I cut both of his legs... and he''s screaming even louder. The blood started flowing like a waterfall from his leg


    "Okay, that should keep your promise-- hey, are you listen to me?"


    I checked his nerve...crap, I have overdone it! he''s dead already from a blood lost

 c 44

    Now I''ve done it... Modra will surely leash his army upon these humans for revenge. Ah... it doesn''t matter anyway for as it will occur whether in short time or in future. Let''s worried about that later.


    I take the short sword from Janjar''s body and lean that dead body at the big stone. My eyes carefully observe his facial and all over his body part. It''s full of scars and bruise from that impact earlier. Then, the past about me with him suddenly strike in mind.


    He may be cruel to human... but for me, he''s an acquaintance that will always remember his debt on others. Furthermore, he and Yalyamarec are the only one reason that I can have a home-like situation in the meeting.


    Anyway... all I want to say is... thanks for all those amusing chatter from before until now, Janjar. I really appreciate it.


    Now, I''ll have to take this body for my proof to them. In truth, I do not want to hand him over to those human, but without proof... it''ll just a child''s talk when entering the adult conversation.


    While carrying Janjar on my shoulder, I notice that his crippled army is still breathing. That''s right, I forgot to finish them earlier. I put him carefully on the ground and raise my hand in the air to create the black spear.


    It will take a time to finish these creatures so let''s take it slow. As my eyes suddenly catch one of Janjar''s normal foot soldier, he stares at me with an killing intent and let out his loud language. Maybe he cursed me for killing his leader.


    I only feel obligated to him and not of his army, so...


    "You better be grateful for your leader to have a good relationship with me... for as I''ll end your suffering with instant. Know your stupidity and arrogance, I want to let you as you be right now for eternity, but in order to respect him... I shall end your misery now" he became quiet and tremble after hearing my word. Is he can understand my word?


    Nevertheless, my black spear has reached its fullest potential. Adding with my new ''small'' strength, this forest will be burned to crisp. Hmph, whatever~ here I go...!


    *******************************************************************************


    Finally, out of the forest. I cannot rely on Godin''s teleportation after I told him to rest in my house... he''s already used too much mana for this day.


    As I can see this vast field, there are two humans who mount on the horses, wearing a full set of armour and left their face shown. I begin to irritated by their smirk toward me.


    "I''m glad that you''re saved! I''m Giggs from the royal knight and he''s myright man, Velt. We''ve been told to taking you to the meeting point at the Rossac Guild by Miss Clive. Even Prince Wallen has waiting for your arrival"


    "To be honest... if I''ve to wait for another an hour for your, I''ll assume that you are already dead...but I see you''re a tough one, boy. What are you carrying on your shoulder?" the man called Velt asking me while looking puzzled


    "It''s Janjar, one of the twelve symbols. I plan to take him to show at Prince Wallen"


    They look each other after hearing my words, and begin laughing with hard," one of the twelves? surely you''re mistaken. It''s not an easy task to kill him"


    "I think he just carries a random goblin that looks like that elder goblin, and then tells a lie in front of his majesty. I say he''s fraud" Velt glares at me with a scornful face....


    Now I want to kill these human asap.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "It doesn''t matter, Velt. He''ll soon knows his mistake when he tries to fool his majesty once we arrived. Right now, our duty is to escort him to the meeting point. Ride on, Sven the grand knight~" he''s made fun of me now, has he?


    "What''s the matter? quickly get on with it, kid!" they really get on my bad side


    "Just want to know, which direction headed to the Rossac and how long it distance"


    "Hmm? ah, the course just straight to the north from my standing point here and we''ll see a town there by half an hour while riding a horse with full speed, but let''s take it easy here. Now, hop on"


    "No need. I''ll just head there all by myself. My leg and stamina are much greater than your brainless horse anyway"


    "Y-you! how dare you speak like that to lord Giggs!"


    "It''s okay, Velt. I know he''s angry for we just laughing at him earlier. I''m sorry, Sven. Let''s be friends, okay? besides... no matter how much stamina you have... there''s no way you could run while maintaining your stamina from running out. Even if you usea physical boost... that''s most likely will never-"


    "Don''t compare me with the likes of you. I''ve no intention of becoming friends with you. Plus, I can see why you would hide behind your title rather helping your kin. It''s a common thing for a weakling like you guys would do such disgrace. Now, I''ll be heading first"


    After hearing my words, they become more relentless and trying to pound me with their logic.... and of course, I ignore it. Since he said that only take a half hour by riding a horse with full speed... if I calculate it with my running. it only takes five minutes.


    Since infusing magic with physical is some kind of human''s speciality, I''ll play along or I''ll get trouble later.


    "See ya, royal knight"


    "H-hey, I said-"


    "Physical boost maximize!" I literally make my aura glowing all over my body so that it looks like a physical boost spell.


    I release some heavy dust on them the moment I dash forward. With my remaining stamina, I should be able to go back to Roca village after this. But damn... it''s tiring.


    **********************************************************************************


    After leaving those human behind and dash for a while, finally, I arrived at the destination. I can see almost all the soldiers from the forest here, sitting while tending a wound by the healers. And there''s a really fancy carriage that hogs all the spotlight from other carriages... It belongs to Wallen.


    They waiting in the outside of town, lookingwith despair and defeat. Well, no matters to me... all I think is to keep my words and live up to my name, that''s all.


    "You''re back!" I can hear a voice of girl echoing to my ears


    "Hmm? Oh, it''s you, Clive. How''re you feeling now?"


    "Well, my strength is not coming back for some reason... but all the injuries are healed"


    "I see" well... I already took half of your strength, so just think of it as your payment to me.


    Behind her is Trivith... who trying to hide from me. Are her eyes numb and red.... crying huh little human?


    "Ah... Trivith, thanks properly to him"


    "T-thank you-" I feel loath with her sudden change personality


    "No need. After all, I only accept this because it''s from Prince Wallen ask me to. If you want to thank, thank him not me" I left them to meet the prince hastily. Janjar''s body has become rotten and smelly.


    "S-Sven! How I''m glad to see you alright! are you got injuries anywhere? let my mages heal you now"


    "There''s no need. I''m fine..."


    "But where''s Giggs and Velt? I don''t see them here..."


    "More importantly, my prince. I have a serious doubt feeling on you now"


    "W-what are you saying" he began to look scared after seeing me like this. Yes... I''m angry


    Abruptly, I sense a malicious intent from behind. I really hate those who persistently interruptme like a bug


    "How dare you! trying to scare young highness like that! I, Falcor, will punish-" he raised his arm by trying to hammer his sickles


    But before that attack land on me, my leg respond even faster than his words... the result is he''s been throw away and hit one of the houses... causing it to collapse. I can tell I shattered his armour by my kick.


    "I hate those who interrupt without my permission" I glare at those knights who already preparing their weapon. But after seeing that royal knight being outplayed... I already gain their obedience.


    "Now, back to the topic. Why those royal knights do not participate in the war, Prince Wallen?"


    "S-Sven, listen to me. I''ve my own reason...!"


    "Okay, let us listen then. To be honest, I don''t even like these Bardlin or Excadiablo''s soldiers... let alone to protect them. But after seeing that massacre in the forest... I think they''ll need more of your honest answer rather than me..."


    "Well, I..."


    My rage cannot hold up any longer," my patience has a limit!


    Huh... what the...


    Wh-what is this... why did my surrounding turn into the dark with suddenly? my leg also lost its strength...and my body also feels heavy...!


    My... head... hurts... ah...